

### A Teenage Enchantress

With Light Comes Darkness

Copyright 2016 S.B.Bartlett

Published by S.B.Bartlett at Smashwords

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your enjoyment only, then please return to Smashwords.com or your favorite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

A TEENAGE ENCHANTRESS Copyright © 2016 by SB. Bartlett.

All rights reserved. Printed in Australia. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, organizations, places, events and incidents either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

For my sister, Katey, for letting me talk her ear off,

And for her unconditional love and support, thank you.

Sorry for the spoilers at times.

I love you.

### Acknowledgments

To my children, Tayla and Nicholas, thank you for believing in me,

Encouraging me, every day. I love you two so much.

To my sisters, Melissa, Katey and Carley, thank you for everything,

Thank you for reading my stories, and for your advice.

I love you.

As always thank you to my parents, Michelle and Graham,

For their unconditional love and support.

Thank you to Maria Al Ameen, my wonderful Editor,

As always, you are simply amazing,

Thank you for helping me shape my writing,

Thank you for absolutely everything.

Contents

1. The Dark World

2. A Royal Ball

3. An Enchantress and A Werewolf

4. Amulet Academy of Magic

5. Defense Training

6. The Time Walker

7. The Black Curse

8. A World at War

9. The Realm Jumper and The Hourglass

10. The Mirror of Time

### Flashback

The portal appears, and Grandfather heads through first this time. I move quickly but am yanked back roughly. My necklace is caught on the tree!

"Grandfather? Help me, I'm stuck!" I yell in panic.

But he had gone through already, and I didn't know if he could hear me. I try to untangle my necklace from the tree, but I couldn't. Time was running out. The portal is only open for thirty seconds! I'm panicking, oh my God, I'm going to be stuck here.

"Grandfather!" I yell again, hoping he could sense my dilemma.

I couldn't risk breaking my four-element necklace. Oh my God.

"Grandfather!" I give one last desperate shout.

That's when I feel someone cover my mouth, preventing me from calling out any longer. I freeze in shock and watch as the portal disappears, tears streaming down my face. I'm officially scared. Who is holding me in their clutch? I have a really bad feeling about my captor.

"So good to see you've returned, Arabella," spoke a deep, dark, evil voice.

I gasp in fear as I notice werewolves slowly closing in, surrounding me completely, and leaving no room for me to break through. Their sharp claws and fangs glisten in the sunlight.

Please. Someone, anyone, please help me, I think desperately, knowing my chances of survival were slim to none.

The Dark World

" _You're in the Dark World, a realm between Hell and Earth."_

The portal completely disappears before my eyes. This cannot be happening! The hold over my mouth lets up, though his paws move to firmly grip my cheeks. I feel like spitting out the foul taste that seeped into my mouth; it's not every day a filthy, damp paw covers your mouth.

The wolf's claws painfully digs into my cheeks, no doubt leaving them violently red, but thankfully not hard enough to pierce my skin. I try to adjust my jaw to lessen the pain of his grip. He doesn't completely let me go; he pins me to the tree, holding me firmly in place by my shirt with a single claw, on hind legs, his massive form allowing him to do so with ease.

I find myself unable to move, restricted by his clutch. One by one, the pack close in around me, snarling fiercely. I wildly look for a way to escape, various scenarios running through my mind, but I knew each one was futile. Even if I was able to miraculously get away, it wouldn't take them long to catch me, and who knows what they would do to me then?

I feel myself sink hopelessly in despair. Here I am, surrounded by witch hunters - our foresworn enemies, a pack of them at that! These wolves are huge, much larger in size than a mountain lion. How is this even possible? Last time, Grandfather had a vision, a warning so to speak, giving us time to escape, but this time...it happened without any forewarning, leaving us blinded to their actions.

Due to some historical bad blood between magic and wolf, it's quite obvious we have become enemies, and their ultimate goal is to hunt us down. I suppose it doesn't help matters with Grandfather killing their Alpha! I gulp in fear, eyes darting to each creature for signs of malice. I'm alone, with no one close by to save me. I wasn't reassured at all by their malevolent expressions; each one was snarling viciously at me, knowing exactly who, or rather what, I am.

I tug at my necklace forcefully, surprising myself when it finally untangles from the tree. I had almost forgotten about it. I desperately struggle to break free from his clutch, legs flailing wildly, to no avail.

With the portal's disappearance, I had no way of communicating with anyone from Aquarian Falls. I could feel my heart skipping beats in fear, my breathing increasing with every passing second in the literal claws of my enemies.

I couldn't...I wouldn't even attempt to use my magic because panic held me back, and so did not knowing what magic I would conjure and what possible effects it would have; I couldn't remember any of the spells I was taught, not that I was taught any spells to fend off werewolves yet. I recalled Grandfather's words, " _If you ever perform a spell and forget certain words, you are forbidden to make up words because you will never know what spell you are creating, and what dangers it could entail..."_ I couldn't risk another disaster; my misuse of magic was what destroyed the portal between Aquarian Falls and Earth in the first place.

"Arabella Stone, the King's own granddaughter! Where is Avery?" demands the wolf holding me against the tree harshly before he lets me go and steps back. He can speak while in wolf form? I almost tumble down onto the ground but keep upright by steadying myself by holding on to the tree bark. The werewolf shifts into human form, clothes instantly forming on his body with his transformation. Thank God, I think with relief. I don't need any more trauma.

He's tall and massively built. Black leather pants tightly donned his long legs, his feet and chest bare, large scars running from his right shoulder downwards across his chest. Perhaps he's gotten into a fight with one of his own? He had dark brown shoulder-length hair; it looks as though he's slicked some gel through his hair and scrunched it, giving it a damp wavy look. His grey eyes, cold and emotionless, stared directly into mine, though in a strange way, he was seemingly attractive.

I try to speak, but no words come out. I was too scared, just staring blankly at him, like an idiot, literally speechless and not because of his attractiveness, but because I'm scared. How pathetic!

"I'll ask you again. Where's your grandfather Avery?" his voice booms angrily.

"He's gone," is all I manage to whisper in fear.

"Back to your realm?"

Obviously! I can't see him anywhere, can you?

Clearly they didn't see Grandfather make his way through the portal.

I nod in affirmation.

"He's left you here all alone, in the mortal world, without protection. What kind of grandfather does that?" he snickers, the rest of his pack following suit.

"A stupid one," speaks another werewolf, as he too transforms. He speaks in a hillbilly manner. He stood there, just laughing under his breath, dancing from foot to foot with excitement.

I narrow my eyes at his blatant stab at Grandfather. "He didn't mean to leave me alone!" I snap in defence. How dare he belittle my grandfather!

I quickly regret my temper as he steps into my comfort zone, his face so close to mine that I could feel his hot breath upon my face. I scrunch my eyes shut and slightly turn my head away, my hair falling like a shield between us. He lifts my hair from my face.

"Careful now, little girl," he says softly.

I slowly open my eyes to look into his. His voice contradicted his stormy expression. Little girl? I'm sixteen! But that didn't stop me from being petrified at my current state, did it? Tears were building in my eyes. I just want to go home.

"Get comfy boys, he'll be back," he snarls, moving away from me to bark orders. I quickly brush my hair back, allowing it to fall behind my back, and try to brush his touch off of me. I wonder if he's the new pack leader, as he seemed to yield authority. Why hasn't grandfather returned yet?

"As for you, sit down!" he harshly demands as he spins around and points to the ground, "against this tree, and don't bother getting any ideas with your magic powers. I mean it...we're not afraid to hurt you if we have to," he threatens.

"Her power is strong, I can smell it," speaks another wolf as he adapts human form, his voice sort of squeaky, like a mouse - not a voice you'd expect from a big tough werewolf. I almost laugh, but their expressions of fury quickly halt it. Now's not the time Arabella!

"Yes, I can smell it too," the authoritative figure affirms, inching his face closer to mine, sniffing. I inch my head back as far as I can against the tree.

They can smell my power? Creepy!

"Just kill her Norrix, that will send Avery a clear message not to mess with us again and dare kill our Alpha!"

Oh my God, no, please don't! I do not want to die! I start to panic, my heart begins to race, and I think of the worst, but there's also anger within me brewing. I can't die, I won't, I will fight back, I think fiercely.

A lighter coloured wolf, with a single streak of red through her fur on her head, gives a yelp of approval, stepping forward and suddenly transforming into a woman. Leather clothing appeared in tune with her transformation, long skin tight leather pants and a strapless leather top, but it were the shouldered armour that sat outwards like large spikes on either side of her and a black choker around her neck that gave her a don't mess with me look.

Just seeing her face, and the anger within shine through, is enough to scare anyone off. Her physical attributes are startling; bright red hair that she flicked across, revealing that her hair is shaved completely on the side, blood-red eyes with a green shadow around them, her lashes red and thick, surprisingly red eyebrows, pale and colourless lips, and golden skin covered in tribal tattoos. She glares at me hatefully with her devilish glowing eyes, an expression of pure evil and animosity.

"I'll gladly kill her," she croons softly as she creeps towards me, a maniacal look in her eyes.

Please don't let her kill me.

Norrix steps aside as she ferociously grabs my throat, forcefully shoving me up against the tree with my feet lifted off the ground, squeezing the life out of me with a gleeful expression. Her grin widens as I struggle to breathe, my hands clasped onto hers in a futile attempt to unlatch her grip, my legs kicking out wildly as I feel darkness settling at the corners of my vision.

Tears fall down my face as I come to realize that this may very well be the last moments of my young life. I can't believe that this is it. I'm actually going to die. I'm only sixteen, there's so much I was still yet to achieve, hopes and aspirations to fulfil. This cruel werewolf held my life in her hands, and she wants nothing more than for me to die, most likely painfully and slowly. I struggle to breathe as I stare into her eyes, seeing the pure evil within her. I'll never to get to see my mom again, look up into her eyes and see them brimming with love and affection, hear her sweet voice feel her warm loving hugs and smell her fruity perfume, or hear my brother complain at bed time, or grow old with my best friend. My stream of tears fall faster and more heavy as I feel the life slowly slipping away from me as my lungs fail to function, straining to get in some oxygen.

"Your heart is beating so fast!" she snickers, enjoying my predicament. You, sadist, I think angrily, still trying to fight her off while feeling my strength ebbing away.

"Let her go Ansel!" Norrix mercifully snaps, clearly needing me alive and seeming to have had enough of my struggles.

Her eyes narrow in response and with an inhuman growl, she releases her grip, the glow in her eyes fading away. She turns around and walks to the other wolves, laughing with them, proud of what she just did. I fall to the ground, coughing uncontrollably as I gulp in a lungful of air to regain my breath, my vision blurring, but after a few blinks I'm able to focus clearly.

She almost killed me. This is way more serious than I first thought. I slowly stand up with trepidation as Norrix strides over and stands too close to comfort. I try to control my breathing as I gently sob. I can't look at him. My eyes remain on the ground. All I want to do is break down in tears. I wish I could escape, I want this to end, but I refuse to allow it to end with my life.

"What's this?" he asks curiously, lifting my glowing necklace into his big palm.

Obviously a necklace!

"Well?" he demands impatiently.

"It's just my necklace," I whisper, looking down nervously.

"I know it's a necklace, why is it glowing?"

My mind has drawn a blank. What do I say? I don't want him to know the truth. I fear he will take it, and I need my necklace.

"Who cares Norrix? She's a little girl. Little girls are bound to have stupid jewellery," interrupts Ansel.

"But she is no ordinary girl!"

And I'm not a little girl!

He looks at me with suspicion, and softly growls under his breath, allowing the necklace to drop from his palm.

"She needs the drink, give me the wolfsbane," he snaps, narrowing his piercing eyes at me.

Ansel starts laughing, clapping her hands, and more than happy at the mention of this mysterious drink!

Drink, what drink? I wonder in a panic, observing their movements, trying to catch a glimpse of this drink.

Another werewolf already in human form steps forward with the wolfsbane, handing it straight to Norrix.

"Drink this!" he demands, placing a seemingly old rusty flask in front of me. So I'm not going by strangulation, just poison!

"No!" Though I know it's not wise to refuse his command, I had to try fighting back. I squeeze my lips shut, and try taking a step back in clear refusal of the drink. What will it do to me?

"Do not make me angry, drink this now!" he roars frighteningly.

He grabs my face, pinching my already sore cheeks together and forces the drink to my mouth, giving me no choice but to swallow as the disgusting liquid is poured mercilessly down my throat. It tasted utterly horrible, almost like a mix of stale milk and onions! I sputter at the aftertaste, almost gagging, needing a few moments to catch my breath.

"This drink little girl is called wolfsbane, a powerful drink that will make you weak, drowsy and unable to use your stupid abilities. You'll want to sit down, or just fall, no one really cares," he smirks.

Ansel continues with her laughter in the background along with the others. I wish I were brave enough to punch her right in the mouth, but that's not me; I'm not usually a violent person, unless forced to be.

I look at each of them as tears stream down my face. I'm pathetic, I have powers and I can't even use them. I'm useless, I weep, trying to get a handle on my emotions.

I slowly make my way down to sit, feeling a sudden rush of dizziness followed by a bout of drowsiness. I try to focus on the werewolves as they stand staring at me, but all I could see was double of everything. What was in that drink? I knew it! I'm going to die.

For one moment, one split of a second, it crossed my mind, that maybe, just maybe, Riley will come save me! Wishful thinking. And with that thought, everything turns black and I fall into a dark abyss.

"Wake up!" I hear a voice hiss as I'm shaken from my slumber.

"Arabella, you need to wake up!" The female voice continues to urge in an incessant manner.

I slowly open my eyes and try to focus them, feeling disoriented. Night has fallen. My vision is unfocused as I see a double image of a fire burning nearby.

"What's going on?" I mutter as I place a hand to my forehead, feeling a raging headache.

"Quickly, before they wake up," she murmurs, pulling me from the cold, wet ground.

I stand to my feet, my eyes finally starting to focus. I brush the dirt and fallen leaves off my cold arms. I look around and see six werewolves sleeping around me, none of them in human form. I gasp in silence and start to panic as a sudden flash of memories hit me, a flashback of events unfolding, reminding me of everything that has led to this situation that I was in. I take in a deep breath and square my shoulders, cautiously raking my eyes over the sleeping werewolves, more alert than ever.

"C'mon," she whispers, pulling my arm. I wondered who this girl was. She was alone and as mysterious as the hooded black cloak she donned, although her voice sounds quite familiar. Did Grandfather send her? Come to think of it, why hasn't he returned?

My necklace! I think in a panic, reaching for my neck and breathing a sigh of relief when my fingers come into contact with it. Thank God.

"Who are you?" I ask suspiciously, as she continues to pull me through the dark forest.

Am I still in Edgewood Forest? I ponder.

"It's not the time for an explanation, just do as I say, I need to get you to safety," she replies.

I suddenly hear them howling. I'm sure my absence has more than angered them. Oh god! My heart starts to pound, and fear sets in.

"They're awake, they know you're gone, we have to hurry!" she commands.

"Where are we going?" I ask as we both break into a run.

She doesn't answer me. I was forced to run faster as she let go of my hand, running further ahead in front of me. Don't leave me behind! She continues to look back at me, though her face remained hidden by the darkness. It's almost as though she doesn't even have a face, just darkness sits beneath the hooded cloak. Is she even human? Does she have a face? Who knows! I can hear wolves running after us, their paws pounding on the ground as they run, their incensed howls getting louder the closer they got to us.

Suddenly we find ourselves in the middle of a dark deserted road, panting with exertion. I realise it's River Lane, the only way in or out of Edgewood Forest. But what now? How are we to escape? River Lane goes for miles, and I can't run that far.

"I can still hear them," I whisper, scared out of my mind, trying to catch my breath.

The fear of the unknown is crippling. I hope this girl knows what she's doing; I'd hate for either of us to get hurt.

Headlights suddenly light the dark road, heading towards us extremely fast. I lift my hand to shade my eyes from the bright lights.

I run back to the side of the road, while this strange girl remains standing dead centre in the middle of the road. She's insane!

"Arabella, get back here!" she screams.

"No way!"

"The werewolves are seconds away from snatching you, hurry!"

Can she not see the oncoming car?

"That car will hit you, you're insane!"

"There's also a thing called magic, now get back here!" she demands, throwing her hands in the air in an exasperated manner. I go to take a step, trusting this stranger with my life, but I hear the paw steps of a werewolf behind me as he slowly crunches fallen leaves with his giant paws. My eyes widen and I stand frozen in fear, slowly turning my head back to glimpse a look, seeing the ferocity in his face as he emerges from darkness into the sheer light of the oncoming car. I try to move but my motor functions don't seem to be working.

Move Arabella! I think.

The girl shouts something, flicking her wrist so that her palm is facing her as she summons a flaming ball. It looks as though the ball itself is transparent, but within it, there are flames of smoke of some sort. When the ball is the size of her entire hand, she pulls back her arm and throws it, hitting the werewolf on the side of its face with enough force to lift him entirely off the ground, making him fly backwards back into the forest. Another werewolf quickly makes an appearance, his mouth stretched open wide in anger, revealing his sharp glistening teeth. I quickly duck and cover my head with my arms to protect myself.

"Arabella!" she yells, as she continues to blast fire, "Run to me! The rest are coming I can hear them!"

I continue to take another step forward but feel a claw gripping the back of my shirt, pulling me back. Please no! I don't particularly want to be mauled by a pack of werewolves tonight. Suddenly, I feel a claw rake down my back, and the sharp pain takes my breath away. I feel a trickling sensation and I knew it was blood.

I feel a sudden rush of determination to control my own fate. I can fight this. However, as I attempted to loosen his clutch on me, this unknown girl conjures a single black rose and directs it towards me with a magical flair. As soon as the rose leaves her hands, everything seemed to slow down in motion.

A beautiful black rose headed towards us, each of its pristine petals breaking away one by one, floating by one another, and the stem eventually falls to the ground. Each petal shimmers in the light. I watch in awe as the petals fly past me, changing in colour from black to red. I inhale as they skim past me and strike the werewolf; the petals turned solid once they reached their target, painfully wedging into his body like spears, I could hear them as they pierced his skin, screwing my face at the wet-like sound. The petals proved extremely painful, causing him to release his hold on me as he screeches loudly in pain.

Time seemed to suddenly restore back to normal so I escape in haste and sprint towards my saviour. I look back at the werewolf to his eyes open wide in shock and fear. He involuntarily transforms into human form, his body crackling with a fiery orange luminosity beneath his skin, as though he's burning from the inside as his body breaks into small fragments; I knew he was dying. I've never seen someone die, let alone a supernatural creature. Despite his wrongdoing, I felt bad for him, how stupid! Perhaps it's a weakness to feel such guilt.

I draw in a breath and suddenly see more wolves emerging from the forest. I glimpse Ansel, noticing the red streak as she slowly but surely breaks into a run towards us, but out of nowhere, another werewolf attacks her. How strange. The other werewolf clashes with Ansel and I faintly hear her yelp before I quickly shut my eyes when the car is only inches away from us, anticipating the impact. I feel the stranger's arms wrap around me. I don't know why, considering the circumstances, but it makes me feel secure and safe. I'm met with a sudden, painless rush of darkness.

Am I dead? I'm afraid to open my eyes, but temptation takes over and I sneak a peek, opening one eye cautiously. In haste, I open the other. Surprisingly I don't feel injured, in fact I feel fine.

I'm in a dark room, with a subtle glow. I notice a ring of white light spiralled around the entity of my body. I look around and realize I'm floating mid-air above an extravagant bed. Oh my God! I'm floating! I start waving my arms and legs in a slight panic, breaking the spell that seemed to have kept me floating as I fall down onto the bed, and instantly, the ring of light falls quickly like dust.

That was weird. I slightly sit up, leaning on my elbows. That's not the only thing that's weird. I notice that my clothes have been changed; I'm in a long, white-laced ball gown. White diamonds ran around my waistline and draped in different lengths from my waist down the entire length of the dress. Extremely elegant. I feel so over-dressed. Where are my normal, non-elegant white t-shirt and jeans? And who changed my clothes? I worryingly wonder. I sit up and glance around the room.

It looks as though I'm in a dark castle bedroom. Burning candles lit around the room on tall candelabra's and I smell opium incense burning. I study the bed I'm sitting on. The bedhead is enormous, much larger than a normal king size, its velvet and black in colour. It didn't take long to notice, across the room, an inbuilt archway, glowing a deep dark blue, with rocks rooted into the surrounding wall, creating an impressive display of a waterfall.

I guardedly climb out of bed and place my feet on the black rug. I notice white ballet shoes, with a single bow at the toe of each shoe, placed strategically by the bed so I gently slip my feet into them. Perfect fit! My eyes dart to every bend as I look around.

I make my way to the door, turning the knob slowly as I try to refrain from making any sound.

I step out of the room into the cold hall, seemingly endless in both my left and right direction, I decide to go right and make my way down the dark hall. Fire torches that hung on each side of the hall's walls immediately lit up with flames as I passed by them, startling me in the process. As I continue down the hall, the torches light up in succession, visually lighting my path and eventually leading me down a few small curved steps, to a huge foyer with large black and seemingly old columns. This place looks old, yet tasteful, like it's from another time, somewhat medieval. This is definitely a castle. There's no other explanation. But whose castle is it? I wonder.

I've never seen a ceiling so high! I've also not seen any signs of life. I can't be here all alone, can I? There are several black staircases randomly placed around this huge foyer, leading up to who knows where. I do think about picking one and going up, but it's the two huge, open black doors centred across the room that make me curious.

Forgetting my trepidation, I make my way to the doors, which reveal yet another huge room with candles burning everywhere. Have they no electricity? It seems candles and fire torches are the only means of lighting in this place. A large black and red velvet throne-like chair was situated before me, up a pristine flight of black marble stairs located across the room, a red carpet covered most of the marble stairs. Perhaps for a King? Where on earth am I? Well... clearly I'm not on earth, or am I?

At the bottom of the steps on either side stood two tall stone statues, both of them men in armour, holding a sword each and wearing helmets.

I continue to look around. No one else is here. I feel a cool breeze, come from my right side and notice a small black round-framed window, slightly open. I walk over to take a look at my exterior surroundings, but jump in fright when I hear a voice.

"Arabella, you're awake!" A familiar voice suddenly startles me.

"Oh, you scared me!" I laugh nervously, holding my hand over my chest as I turn to face the voice of my saviour.

My jaws drop open. Is this a joke? It's like I'm staring right into a mirror! This girl looks exactly like me! Is this who saved me? Did she purposefully mask her face? What the hell?

I just stand there staring at her, my eyes tracing every inch of this mirrored image, my mouth open in total shock. I'm sure to her I look completely dumbfounded.

"I know, don't freak out," she smiles warmly, before embracing me in a long, hard, affectionate hug.

"I've missed you," she whispers in a thick voice, as if holding back tears.

Don't freak out? You're an exact mirrored image of myself, what am I meant to do if not freak out?

I didn't know what to do, or even say. I pat her shoulder slightly as she continues to hold me. I'm trying not to act weird, but it's quite difficult. This is just so unexpected.

"All will be explained soon," she smiles kindly, as she furtively wipes away a fallen tear.

This is downright inexplicable. I try not to, but it's so hard not to stare at your doppelgänger.

She looks exactly like me, apart from the fact she has a dark edgy look to her. Her hair is long and jet-black, it hung loosely over her shoulders effortlessly, with a braid on each side, pinning around the back whereas mine is long and light brown, and I don't even know what it looks like right now. Her skin is slightly pale, lips a deep dark purple, eyes beautifully covered in black shadow, her lashes are the longest lashes I've ever seen. She's like a much more confident, and prettier version of myself.

"What was that magic car?" I ask curiously, wanting to know how it somehow transported us to safety.

"It's called a Defumble Portal Car, it can only be summoned once every nine years. I read about it only a week ago," she grins.

Nine years! So strange, everything is just so strange. Of course, I felt a sense of guilt at her having to use this magical portal car just for me.

"Where am I?" I ask curiously.

"You're in the Dark World, a realm between Hell and Earth."

"Dark World? Hell?" I mumble nervously, my fingers fidgety. I look around. This place is most definitely not like Aquarian. However, Dark World or not, I have a feeling that I'm safe here in some odd way. I mean, this is the girl who saved me from raging werewolves! At least, I think she is.

"Are you who saved me?"

"Yes, and it's okay, all will be explained soon," she reassures me. She could tell I was nervous.

"Thank you." I say shyly. I'm trying so hard not to stare at her.

"I've missed you so much!" She suddenly reiterates as she stares at me with utter happiness.

I wish I could say the same to her, but to me, this girl is a complete stranger, a stranger that just happens to look exactly like me.

She too is dressed in an elegant ball gown, only hers is black, sheer material filled between her bust and neck, as the black lace then stretched tightly up her entire neck, her arms fully covered in a black shimmery lace. Her waist was thin like mine. I've always been thin, but not athletically thin, or supermodel thin, just thin and kind of lanky.

Are we attending a ball? I sarcastically think to myself.

Standing in an awkward silence, I think to ask her about my other clothes.

"Where are my clothes?"

"Oh...they were ruined! The werewolf shredded your shirt, and also left you with a nasty scratch, vicious creatures they are, but it's since been healed. The dress you're wearing has been here a long time, waiting to be worn by you." She divulges excitedly. It has? How is it possible a realm I never knew existed, had a dress made especially for me, and how am I even surprised by all of this? I'm a princess in another realm and I have magic coursing through my veins. Apparently, magic I couldn't even use to save my own life because I'm pathetically hopeless.

I smile at her, about to reply when a voice interrupts us, a distinctively memorable voice.

"Arabella," a male's voice calls out from behind me.

I swiftly turn around on instinct. I gasp loudly, a mixture of surprise and wonder. I wonder how much more of these surprises my heart can take.

"D-dad?" I stutter, absolutely bewildered.

He rushes to me, wrapping his arms around me in a strong, comforting hold. What the hell is going on? Is this a dream? It has to be!

"My baby girl, you're all grown up! You are so beautiful. I have missed you so very much and am so happy you are here, and finally, know who you are."

He quickly wipes away a single tear, as if he had an itch; he's never been good at showing his emotions, he was just always...well...happy.

Four years. It's been four long years since I've seen his face. For four years I was left thinking he abandoned us. Is this where he's been all this time?

He takes a step back and looks me up and down, smiling. "Arabella, you look stunning, absolutely beautiful, my sweetheart."

I shyly smile, "Thank you."

I couldn't manage any other words due to this unexpected circumstance. I'm in absolute shock. What does one say to a father that left so long ago.

Two huge, armoured men walk in. Well I presume they're men, just like I presume they're Dad's guards, wearing heavily masked armour. Each take a stand on either side of dad, but one takes off his helmet and I find myself highly anticipating the reveal of his face. The face behind the helmet stares at me kindly. His hair is short, yet fluffy and auburn coloured, and his eyes big and dark brown, almost black. He leans in to whisper in Dad's ear. Dad just casually nods and returns attention back to me. As I look up, my eyes darting back and forth between the guards, I take a second look at Dad's clothing. He's dressed like I've never seen him before, wearing gold and black armour. "What's going on? Are you a king?" I ask, completely overwhelmed.

I can't wrap my mind around the fact that my dad, who deserted not only I but also my mom and brother so long ago, is standing right in front of me. I don't even know what to say to him. How am I supposed to react? And I'm a twin? I don't get it. I really need my mom right now.

"I am King of the Dark World, yes sweetheart. I know you're shocked and it's a lot to take in. Your sister and I will explain everything over dinner."

So she's my actual sister, not just a magical creature that could embody human appearances?

I can't stand the sudden flash of events. I need to sit...breathe in fresh air.... Or something! Wait, did he just say we'd talk over dinner? He's just going to explain the last four years over dinner, and explain the...clone?

That was harsh; I felt a twinge of guilt as soon as I thought it. It's not her fault, but still, there is way too much that's happened in the last 24 hours that my mind is struggling to contain all this information.

"Dinner? I need to go home," I whisper nervously, feeling myself start to tremble.

"I know darling, but before you go, you need to know the truth."

"Where's your crown?" I blurt out, without thinking, partially acting as though I don't believe him.

"I am not always required to wear it while I'm in my own home." He snubs his face upward.

He wasn't wrong. I did need to have things clarified, but nothing made sense. I feared the truth behind the adage 'ignorance is bliss.'

"How will I be able to get home?"

Since I ruined our main portal, the only passage back that I'm aware of is through the use of a scroll.

Just then I thought about Grandfather. He must be so worried, and would be guilt ridden.

"Don't worry my darling, I'll get you home," he promises, as he kisses my hand, smiling gently before he and his guards leave the room. I didn't understand his state of mind. Does he regret leaving us? What really happened?

I was left alone with my look-a-like, feeling awkward. How is one supposed to greet a sister, a twin nevertheless, that they had no idea ever existed? Dad didn't even bother to introduce us. Odd.

"You don't remember anything, do you?" asks my look-a-like with a grin.

Exactly what am I meant to remember?

"I'm sorry, remember what?" I ask in bewilderment.

"It doesn't matter, Father will explain everything, I'm so glad to see you, it's been so long!" she hugs me again.

I'm positively confused, what am I supposed to remember? My mind wanders off thinking of so much. Dad left four years ago, that I definitely remember, but I have no memory of a sister. Yet she seems to remember me?

And she calls him father as if she's from another time. I guess I'm just too used to calling him...just... plain old dad. She speaks like she's walked out from the TCM channel, but looks like she belongs on HBO.

"How rude of me, you must be wondering about my name?" she smiles gently, a smile eerily identical to mine, clearly knowing that I don't remember her.

I don't answer her verbally; I only look at her and slightly nod.

"Well, my name is Ava, Ava Stone," she states in a friendly manner, clearly not put off with my reaction.

"How is Mom?"

I'm a little surprised when she asks me, but I'm so glad she does.

"She's wonderful," I reply, happy that I have my own information to share.

"And Sebastion?"

"He's good."

"Still complains about his hair?"

"Oh my god yes! It drives me mad!" We both share a laugh, and I feel myself start to relax.

It's so odd, yet it feels like a missing piece of me has fallen into place. It's not what I expected to ever happen in a million years, to reunite with dad and find out that I have a magical twin sister.

"Come, we'll discuss things further at the dinner table," she continues, linking her arms through mine casually. Her dress was so long, trailing behind us as we walk.

"What do you keep looking back at?" she asks curiously.

"The trail of your dress, it's beautifully long."

She grins cheekily at me as she looks behind my dress that only fell straight down to the floor. She clicks her fingers and whispers, "Shilo." Tiny balls of white light lifted from the ends of my dress from the front, all escaping to the back of my dress, and magically making a trail for me as I watched over my right shoulder. I was utterly mesmerized when white and purple flowers started to bloom from the back of my waist, down the entire trail of my dress. It all happened quite quickly; within perhaps 3 seconds, my dress too had a trail, just as long as Ava's, with stunning flowers covering the back of my dress.

"Wow!" I gasp in admiration "Thank you Ava," I beam excitedly.

I'm startled by her easy acceptance of me. Of course, she knew of my existence, I think with a roll of my eyes. Unlike me, she's apparently not totally clueless.

Ava leads the way out of what I assume is the King's chambers, leading me through such a gorgeous dark castle, well I assume it's a castle. We walk along a balcony, high up. I'm closest to the wall, which is on my right, so I can't really see down beyond the balcony, but I soon hear stamping, like a heap of feet marching towards us.

I look straight ahead and see a huge group of guards marching towards us, fully armoured and completely and perfectly in sync with each other. They are most definitely not human, that much I was certain of. Well, they might have been at one time; I can only see their faces and hands, which are skeleton. They're extremely large in size, over 6 foot, and very muscular. I don't know if that's the effect of their black armour, or they really are that bulky underneath. They look frightening as they walk straight towards us. I go to move out of their way, but Ava yanks me back.

"They move for us," she explains, "They're our Barebone Army."

"Dad's other guards looked humanly normal." Despite their abnormally tall stature.

"Father's guards vowed that they would stand with Father until they meet death. They advise and counsel him, whereas our Barebone Army protect the castle, the grounds and everything in between."

The guards each take a step aside, making a gap between them for Ava and I to walk through. They don't look at us and they show zero emotion. Once Ava and I pass through them, they step back together and continue on marching through the castle. I look back and can no longer see them, but I can still hear them, the sound of their stamping feet slowly beginning to fade.

I take in the interior of the castle. It's like out of a movie, detailed, beautiful, a place I never imagined id ever be, but I'm glad I'm here. I pass a huge gold-framed mirror that hung on the wall, and take a look at myself. My hair is down, with beautiful braids on each side, just like Ava's. The dress I'm wearing is quite beautiful; it hung off my shoulders, as well as the beautiful trail Ava magically added, the material beneath the detailed lace is silk, and it flowed out like a beautiful ball-gown, the diamonds shimmering in the lighting. I instantly notice my necklace, and exhale in relief at the sight of it. Seeing the dress on myself, it's not hard to see it was made for me, I must admit, it suited me very well, and I felt beautiful, but I try not to stare too long. Dad is waiting for us after all. I take one last look and smile happily, this all feels like I'm in a dream. A dream I'm not ready to wake up from.

"Your very beautiful," grins Ava, amused by my appraisal of myself, breaking me away from my wondrous moment.

I think I'll always think she's much prettier than I, even if she does look like me.

"Thank you," I whisper, only looking at her for less than a second as I look back to the floor bashfully.

Ava leads me into a room where I immediately notice Dad seated at the head of a long black, intricately detailed table, with a smile on his face. The room is quite large, the table itself is situated perfectly in the middle, surrounded by water and a path of beautiful black square stones to step on; the room shimmers from the water's effect on the mosaic ceiling. I was surprised to see candles alight, floating serenely above the table. I take a second look and realize the candles are in the shapes of skulls, yet it's a pleasant setting. Its magical, darkly magical, but breathtaking at the same time.

"Arabella my darling, please, come sit," my father says grandly, sweeping his arms across the table.

I don't know why, but I look at Ava for guidance. She nods encouragingly and I slowly walk along the stone path to my seat, gently lifting the trail of my dress so that it doesn't slip into the water as I step along the gapped stone pathway. Dad immediately stands, walks to my chair and pulls it out for me. I can't wait to tell Sebastion about Dad, and only hope he'll be as excited and understanding as I.

"Thank you Dad," I grin at him.

As Dad turns and walks back to his seat, I gather my dress to sit comfortably. When I sit and try to adjust my chair, my heart stops in full panic as I feel myself falling backwards toward the water. I gasp in shock. It all happened so fast. In my panic I see Dad stand in haste

"Rinlock!" he shouts as my falling body comes to a halt, lying right above the water's surface. I hear the chair plunge into the water; Dad's spell has kept me from crashing into the water. I feel my body rise slowly, and my feet softly touch the ground. How embarrassing.

"You okay sweetheart?" Dad asks, standing behind me as I take my seat. I feel my cheeks flush in pure mortification. Dad quickly summons another chair magically, and I carefully take a seat.

Ava looks at me worriedly, as she sits opposite me. I give her a gentle smile. It's so weird looking into her eyes; it was as if I was looking at a more knowledgeable version of myself. I need to stop staring at her! I surprise myself by the sudden feeling of betrayal coursing through me. Why didn't Mom ever tell me about her?

"Arabella my beautiful daughter... words can't describe how much we've missed you, and of course your mother and brother." He smiles, yet sadness fills his eyes and voice.

"You must be wondering what's going on," he continues.

I nod sharply in agreement.

"Is there another Sebastion wandering around?" I ask sarcastically.

"No darling," laughs Dad alongside a giggling Ava. Glad to know they're seeing the humorous side of things. I wasn't amused.

I guess Dad knew I was in no joking mood because he sobered up and gave it to me straight. "Ava and I are dark magic. Your mom, brother and you are light."

"You're bad?" I ask, confused.

He clears his throat.

"No sweetie, we're not bad, we just have a different way of life," he hurries to reassure me, "Different magic courses through our veins."

His realm is between Earth and Hell, what does he expect me to think? Nonetheless, I knew I was safe in his presence.

"You left four years ago, why is Ava missing from my memories? I don't remember her at all." I give Ava an I'm-sorry-I-don't-remember-you look.

I'm met with silence. Awkward.

Ava looks down at the table, as Dad looks at Ava. Hello? I'm right here. I clear my throat loudly, gaining both Ava and Dad's attention. I look at him with a slightly lifted eyebrow, as if to say, hurry up and tell me!

"You must know, I never wanted to leave, but I was summoned to the Dark World by my mother."

My grandmother whom I never met? I thought she died, or so I was told. Where is she? Why hasn't she greeted me? I didn't know if I could put up with any more lies.

"She knew of Ava's dark magic, and wanted her here, as she despised the mortal world. But my mother was also sick. With losing my father so young and being an only child, I was next in line to rule. So after my mother passed it was my rightful duty to return to this realm."

Oh, she did die, I regretfully think.

"Your mother and I talked, and after a lengthy, discussion, we agreed to place a spell on you and your brother to wipe away the memory of Ava, until you were to know your true identity. Your mom performed the memory spell, locking away your memories safely."

"Why would she do that?" Why Mom? I feel like I don't know you anymore.

"You and your sister are the first born twins in over 1000 years in both our realm and yours. You both have strong magic flowing in your blood. The two of you together, with that much power could go either extremely well or horribly dangerous. I love your mother, and you, and Sebastion, but we're just meant for different worlds sweetheart. You are quite unique, rare in fact, as you're not just a witch with powers but you're an enchantress, with superior power, stronger than you could ever imagine which places you highly in the ranks of supernatural creatures."

This is too much to take in over dinner! And we haven't even started eating yet.

I think I'm starting to understand why mom sort of forbade Sebastion and I to discuss our father. Perhaps it made her miss him and Ava more than she obviously, secretly, did.

They stole my memories. I think to myself sadly, my actual memories of my sister.

I have so much to ask him, so much that I want to know, but where do I begin?

"How did you know I was in trouble with the wolves?" I ask, smiling gently.

"Now that you will have to ask Ava," says dad, giving Ava an encouraging smile to tell me.

Will I ever get used to staring at myself in another person? I hope I get used to it soon, Ava's going to think I'm weird for staring at her all the time.

"I um...I felt your fear, I knew you needed saving."

"You felt my fear?" I ask in a daze.

"We are twins, powerful twins," she says simply as she studies my reaction.

I wondered if she could really feel my fear. How come she never came the night Riley's father broke into my bedroom? I also can't help but wonder if I too could feel her own fear.

I voice my thoughts out loud.

"I did come the night Jake's father broke through. You were unconscious when I arrived, and Grandfather had already taken mother back to Aquarian. While Sebastion had run to hide in his room, I stood and fought off the werewolf, with strict rules that I wasn't allowed to kill him. I had to keep you safe and Sebastion safe, because if I weren't there, the werewolf wouldn't have hesitated to kill you and our brother. Also, the reason you can't feel my fear is because when Mom erased your memories, it completely wiped everything, including your emotive link to me."

It was a lot to take in so I settle with saying, "Thank you for saving my life more than once," smiling back with gratitude.

It's strange, yet not unwelcome, how comfortable I already feel around her.

"When can I go home? Mom and Grandfather must be so worried about me," I fret.

"You may leave at any time, and you are always welcome back, though I do hope you stay for dinner Arabella, we have a delicious feast planned for you." Dad says with affection.

When he says it like that, with his 'feel sorry for me' eyes, how can I decline his invitation for dinner?

"Is there anything else you'd like to ask me sweetheart?" he adds.

I have a million questions I'd like to ask! So much is running through my mind. I don't think I've quite grasped what's happening; half my family are white magic, and the other half are dark magic, forcing a split between our family and our worlds. I just don't understand why mom didn't tell me the truth, not even when she told me about being an enchantress. It would have been the perfect time to reveal the whole truth, to clarify our father left for a logical reason instead of letting the resentment build up. It would have also been nice to not lose the memory of my twin sister.

"If you erased my memory, can you restore it? It would be nice to remember my childhood with Ava." I ask, looking at Dad beseechingly, I look toward Ava as she sits up straight, eagerly awaiting dad's answer.

Before he can answer, we are interrupted.

"Is this her?" speaks a low man-like voice out of nowhere.

I look around but don't see anyone, utterly confused, until an oversized black cat with long pointy ears and bright yellow eyes emerges from behind Dad's large chair, slowly making his way towards the right side of me.

A cat that can talk! Wait... why am I surprised? I mean I've met a horse that can talk, so this shouldn't surprise me! Nothing should surprise me.

"This is Oki, he's a Zodiac Lynx," says Dad excitedly, awaiting my reaction with twinkling eyes. I'm most thrilled to meet any new creature, so long as we're not enemies.

"It's a pleasure to finally meet you Arabella Stone," Oki states in a deep thunder-like voice, his voice deep yet low and slow.

"It's nice to meet you too," I reply gently. I wonder if he too can adapt human form.

"I can never adapt human form," he says.

That's weird, it's like he read my mind.

"I did read your mind," he affirms with an impish grin, revealing his sharp pointy-ended teeth.

No way! Arabella, don't think of anything. I try hard to not think of anything, but it's quite difficult, especially with all the information I've only just had to retain.

"It's quite difficult to not think of anything, isn't it? At some point everyone thinks of something."

Great...

"Stay out of her head Oki," orders Ava, giving me a look of assurance.

Oki situates himself next to me. I think he wants me to pat him, so I stroke his long black silky smooth fur.

I'm in an eerily beautiful castle. It hasn't sunk in yet that this is my dad's castle and that he's a king of another world. However, I feel like everything will work out. For the first time since arriving here I smile, really smile.

Just when I think my life couldn't get any more complicated, I remember the attack from the werewolves. Right before magically leaving the mortal world, I saw Ansel run toward us, only to be stopped and attacked by a fellow wolf. Why though? It couldn't have been, no way, if he was there from the beginning he wouldn't of allowed them to inflict pain upon me. I gulp as I ponder my next thought. Could my saviour have been Riley?

"Master, dinner is ready," bows a well-dressed old man, interrupting my thoughts.

"Thank you," Dad replies graciously.

Now that he mentions it, I feel the hunger strike me.

Dad suddenly clicks his fingers together and the food magically appears on the table before me, as if it was invisible and now revealed. So awesome! Dad looks at my reaction in anticipation and chuckles at my expression. I look at him and grin, aware of my blushing cheeks. I'm sure my reaction didn't disappoint.

Everything smells amazing, from the roast chicken, to the freshly baked rolls. Our glass goblets fill up on their own from the bottom to the rim. How astonishing.

I must admit I was starting to feel at ease and comfortable here. But at the same time, I missed everyone back home. I have to go home. Mom needs to know I'm okay.

We finish dinner but remain seated at the table.

"Thank you, for everything, but I really must be going," I say with reluctance. I actually like it here. At that very moment one of his human guards stops silently in the doorway until Dad waves him in. He walks towards Dad and leans down to whisper in his ear, causing him to nod in acknowledgment. The guard nods back and walks out of the room. Dad clicks his fingers and everything from the table disappears.

"Will you come with me?" asks Dad.

"Where to?" I ask with curiosity.

"You'll see."

Dad pulls out my chair, like the true gentleman I remember him to be. I carefully walk out of the dining area and into the hall. I sigh with relief that I made it out of there without falling this time. It's still quite strange to see dad dressed like a mediaeval king.

Seems I ate too much at dinner because this dress is much tighter than it was earlier.

Ava smiles in encouragement as she comes by my side to link arms, with Dad linking his on my other side, the three of us forming a united chain. This feels nice, perfect actually.

A Royal Ball

" _Use your mind. It's all about envisioning the magic."_

We walk through Dad's castle, and I'm struck speechless by how amazingly dark this castle truly is. I'm led to double closed red metal doors. They open automatically, with a slightly creaking sound, to the tinkling notes of ballroom music, the volume increasing as the doors fully open. We walk in together and I'm led to the edge of the staircase, revealing many people dancing. Well this explains the dress!

I try to step back, but Ava grips my hand gently pulling me forward. No way! I really don't want to meet new people, especially not a room full of them. I gulp. Here we go, nerves start, heart pounding.

All eyes are on us, no doubt more on me than Dad and Ava. I look around, trying to avoid eye contact with any in the crowd of gathered guests.

This ballroom is of substantial size, sort of shaped like a half moon. There are four half round windows draped with thick black curtains framing the windows perfectly down to the floor. The floor is a stunning black wood with an intricate pattern of red and gold. It shone with such lustre that the candles that floated all around, could be seen mirrored on there if one looked at the floor, in which they light the room beautifully. A red carpet ran down the stairs. In the centre of the room is a large circle of columns, each changing in colour slowly and giving the room a ray of scenic colours. No one was dancing in the circle of columns, which laid precisely up by three steps.

Dad looks at me, waiting to catch my eye before he slightly shakes his head in a no motion. I watch in awe as a magnificent crown appears on his head instantly, black with sharp looking spikes and a soft glow of red around it.

Dad smiles at my confounded expression, "I want to show my world both of my daughters," he says with pride.

That's nice and all, but I need to go home!

Ava senses my panic and grabs my hand, holding it in a comforting grip as the music dies down and everyone turns to stare us. Ava leads me down the beautiful, elaborate staircase, following dad in the lead. We reach the bottom of the stairs and pause. Everyone takes a bow.

"Greetings everyone, I'm glad you could all make it. I want to introduce you to my other daughter, Arabella, who is from the realm of Aquarian," Dad states with a regal air, looking at me with pure affection.

Everyone suddenly cheers and claps, startling me. The music resumes and everyone continues to carry on with their dancing. Ava tightens her grip on my hand. I look at her, as she winks and smiles. She makes me feel more at ease even though I didn't really want the attention of all these people.

"So please enjoy a dance, mingle, and have a drink!" shouts Dad in an enthusiastic tone before walking off to talk to his associates as Ava leads me into the throng of people, allowing us to mingle with the parties present. I take the time to look around, and quickly notice how not everyone looks human. My attention is drawn to a man, half-man, half-snake? He slithers along the floor, his bare chest brown, matching his snake-like tail. He holds a glass in hand and takes tiny sips. His hair is short, a blend of yellow and orange. He catches me staring at him, and smiles as I quickly look elsewhere.

I look back to see his eye contact still on me only he's getting closer. Oh my God! He's coming over isn't he? I dart my eyes around but my eyes kept being drawn back to him, only this time he's literally inches from me.

"You must be Arabella Stone?" he hisses.

"Yes," I shyly reply with a smile.

"It's wonderful to meet you, my name is Corden." He holds out his hand, which is completely scaled. When I touch his hand it feels scaly and dry. He smiles kindly at me, his eyes gentle.

"It's nice to meet you Corden." I feel myself relax a little. He's not so scary, but I suppose if you got on his bad side, he'd swallow you whole, half of his face was scaled, perfectly blending with his human skin on the opposite side.

"Arabella Stone!" interrupts a woman, pushing herself past Corden. She's much taller than I, with large horns on her head, her white face shimmering. She's wearing a long silver gown.

I smile pleasantly at her.

I notice beyond the columns a radiant green mystical arrow across the room. It quickly approaches me, transforming into a tall, curvaceous woman, her body wrapped in what looks like a rainforest, vines, and flowers wrapped beautifully around her. Her hair is a vibrant green and flowers were in random places within her hair. Her eyes were a deep dark green. She stands still for a moment, staring at me. I stare back nervously and she lifts a smile and gently bows before walking over to someone else.

A small crowd gathers around me. This is a little too much for me. Somehow, Ava has disappeared. I'm just standing here, wishing this would end already.

As they all merrily converse with each other, I quickly escape the circle and make my way to the side, trying to hide behind the castle's columns that aligned beneath the huge balcony above. I didn't want to be noticed, and I was more comfortable watching everyone have a grand time. As much as they were all warm and welcoming, I just didn't need to be gawked at.

I look around and smile, watching everyone have a wonderful time. My eyes scan the room and suddenly meet the gaze of a woman across the room, wearing a black velvet hooded cloak. It's open, revealing a long out-dated black dress, like something from the Victorian era, layered and laced. Her long black straight hair ran down both sides of her face, but seemed to have a wave-like effect towards the ends. She stared at me with her onyx eyes, the look less than friendly; the stare speaks volumes – it looks as if she absolutely hates me. I feel uncomfortable. Anyone would think she's not too happy with my presence here. She flicks her cloak around her, completely vanishing in a fog of black smoke. I look around and notice that nobody reacts to her disappearance or the bout of magic. It's almost like I imagined it, and it didn't really happen. I suppose though, they're all used to magic by now.

This world is full of strange creatures, magic and darkness, yet I felt welcomed by everyone, apart from her, but everyone else was warm and welcoming.

Where did Ava go? And dad? I peek around from behind the column, tracing my eyes across everyone, trying to find Ava within the crowd of dancers.

"You are quite beautiful," speaks a cute British accent into my ear from behind me, his hand gently resting on my waist.

I turn in surprise at the sudden intrusion.

I smile uncertainly at him. His skin a beautiful dark colour, his eyes are an enchanting aqua, the vividness of which I've never seen. His jet-black short hair only made his appealing eyes stand out more than they already did.

"Hello," I say awkwardly, as he continues to stare. I look for Ava; she would be my quick escape.

"Dance?" he asks, as he holds out his hand.

I reluctantly take his hand as he leads me to the centre of the ballroom. I could feel all eyes on us. The columns that surround us begin to lift, as though the roof is absorbing them, allowing more people to see. Suddenly, golden snowflakes of confetti begin to slowly fall upon us, disappearing just before they reach the floor. It's a magical moment indeed, a sight seen in dreams. But I still didn't want to be dancing with a stranger, an attractive stranger at that, with all eyes on me.

"Everyone, please welcome to the dance floor, Miss Arabella Stone and Sir Vincent the third," bellows a voice over what seems like speakers. It echoes around the room. The music increases and it's a slow, lovey-dovey song. I really want to roll my eyes, but keep the smile on my face to remain polite.

"You're really a white witch huh?"

"Excuse me?"

"White magic?"

"Oh, yes." I smile.

Where is Ava?

"I'm Vincent."

"Nice to meet you Vincent."

"Are you here for long?"

"Actually, I'm leaving soon."

"That's too bad."

As I dance with him, I am reminded of Riley and how much I miss him.

I look around for Ava, spotting her across the room. I've never danced with a boy before; where Vincent oozed confidence, I oozed shyness.

I could smell his sweet yet bitter cologne as he pulls me closer to him. His hand grips tightly around my waist and he wouldn't look away, his eyes locked intently onto mine. I struggle to maintain eye contact, but take a moment to look around the room and see a few couples begin to join in the slow dance.

He spins me around and my dress twirled with the trail of it looping around my feet. The last thing I need is to trip and fall. I would die of embarrassment if that happened, as if earlier wasn't embarrassing enough! So I let go of Vincent, only to realize he won't let go of me, not even to fix my dress. I look at him as he beams down on me. I look back to the floor, slyly rolling my eyes as I bend down, struggling to fix my dress and flicking it back behind me. I stand back up, his hand still around my waist.

"You're so beautiful," he whispers as he pulls me close yet again.

"Thank you," I say as I stare into the crowd awkwardly.

"Don't be so shy, you're far too pretty to be shy."

Vincent's voice begins to fade into background noise. Soon enough, I'm in my own world dancing with Riley. I picture his face, his smile and addictive eyes. I can smell his sweet cologne from the first day he walked past me. How simple my life was back then.

"What are you smiling at?" his voice pulls me from my dream-like state and I realise my head is resting on his shoulder. I quickly lift my head and flush when I notice most of the room is silently watching us.

His face is creeping to mine closer and closer, and I try to inconspicuously move back. I suddenly notice a floating clock that wasn't there before. Is that the time? It's nearly midnight!

"Is that the time, I'm sorry I have to go."

He flings his head back to check the time.

"It's nearly midnight. Who are you, Cinderella?" he chuckles. I so badly want to roll my eyes but refrain doing so. As I look away from him I spot Ava. Thank God! This will be my excuse.

"I'm sorry, my sister needs me. It was nice to meet you," I walk off abruptly without waiting for a reply, effectively ending our dance.

I could hear those who were watching gasp at my rude abandonment of Vincent, but I push the thoughts aside, and race toward Ava. I look back to see Vincent smirking at me, ever so casually, as both hands rest inside the pockets of his white pants. Ava's not in the same place I glimpsed her at. Where did she go?

I look around in a panic, while I hear the giggles and murmurs in the background, making me nervous. I probably looked like an idiot after leaving Vincent, but he made me miss Riley and as stupid as it sounds, I almost felt like I was being unfaithful. I mean, we live in different worlds, and I don't even think I can class him as my boyfriend anymore.

I look around and see some magical creatures staring with gentle smiles, which made me feel a little more relaxed, but I still didn't like the attention I was unintentionally drawing to myself.

"Arabella, what are you doing?"

"Oh, Ava, I was looking for you!" I calm my breathing.

"What's wrong?"

"I'm so sorry, but I really must be going," I plead with her, even though a part of me really wants to stay.

"I'll let Father know," she assures me, placing her hand gently on my shoulder.

"Thank you,"

Without a second thought, I place my hand over hers upon my shoulder. In that moment I could feel the familial connection between us as we smile at one another. I just unfortunately couldn't remember. I let go as she turns to go find Dad, left feeling awkward in the centre of the room.

My eyes follow Ava as she walks up the stairs and around to a balcony, where Dad was seated, over-looking us all, with a row of friends and guards standing by closely. Ava leans down to speak to him. He listens attentively and stands quickly, shooting me a comforting smile and a nod of understanding.

"Everyone, thank you for coming! I am terribly sorry but the ball is over, for Arabella must be going now," Dad's voice booms from the balcony, ringing around the room with gentle authority.

Some of them had disappointed looks on their faces, as they slouch in disappointment, clearly not ready for the ball to end just yet. I felt bad that it was cut short because of me, but my mom needs to know I'm safe. If only I knew of a spell to teleport a letter or something to her, I'd definitely stay longer.

I gasp in awe as just like that, one by one, each of the guests slowly shatter into shards of glass that are seemingly harmless, the pieces vanishing in mid-air, leaving a tinkling sound in their wake.

Woah! What is going on? I have never seen anything like it. It's such a magnificent sight to behold, magic at its finest moment! A simple door wouldn't suffice I suppose. I laugh internally, amazed by what I'm witnessing.

I look around, spotting Vincent walking slowly down the three steps from the centre of the room, the golden snowflakes still falling in the background, smiling at me as he too soon shatters into glass, disappearing with the rest of the ball guests. Within moments, the room becomes empty with only the lingering sound of music that played on softly.

Once I am able to overcome the awe of what I had just witnessed, I race up the stairs, struggling to not trip over my ball gown.

"I'm sorry Dad, it's just that Mom will be worrying about me."

"It's okay, my dear, I understand, we can always hold another ball, but before you do leave, I want to teach you how to use your magic to defend yourself against werewolves," Dad says.

I really must be going! But...who am I to refuse learning new magic?

"Like how Ava shot fireballs?" I question with wonder.

"It's one ability you and your sister share, fire! What you witnessed her do is called Demorsi. It causes quite the damage to any werewolf, but sadly won't kill them. It will only buy you some time to create another spell or perhaps escape, but you Arabella, can use all four of the elements together to create a fatal attack. You can even learn how to wield each affinity separately."

Last time my four elements blended together, I destroyed our portal, I think forlornly.

"I don't think I'm quite ready to combine them all, perhaps I could learn this Demorsi, quickly, and come back another time to learn the rest?" I question tentatively.

"I'd really like that sweetheart, you have no idea how happy I am that you finally know who you are, and the world you're from," he smiles lovingly.

"I'm glad as well Dad! Ava used a rose, and it was quite the sight! Perhaps I could learn that one day too?"

"You should see her with a deck of cards, amazing to watch, but dangerous if in the path of that attack, but that is one of her abilities. No one else has the gift of the bleeding deck of roses."

The bleeding what?

I shiver at the thought of what that ability could do. I come to the realization that I have no choice but to come to terms with the death of the werewolf. No doubt, another death by magic has angered our enemies even more, but it was either going to be him or me, and Ava was protecting me, saving my life. Even though I felt bad for the werewolf's death, I feel myself starting to accept this new life. With this new life comes life or death, and I am most certainly not ready to die. Who knows how many of my kind werewolves have killed over the years, after all, it's them who hunt us.

Dad leads us to another room.

"This is our training chambers, where I or Ava will teach you how to wield your magic effectively," says dad, as he proudly shows me around.

I smile as I look around in anticipation. It's so futuristic, not what I'd expect in a seemingly medieval castle. There are several different sections designed like a maze, with enchanted weapons lined along the wall in some sections. Each section is clearly built specifically for a certain kind of ability.

I look down. I can't exactly practice magic in this dress.

"I feel overdressed," I state.

"Come with me," says Ava, overly excited. She leads me through this maze to a door on the other side of this room, opening a clear glass door.

"Go in," she smiles, as I look at her in confusion.

I walk in, and the door shuts behind me. The glass frosts over. My dress begins to liquefy. My dress! I think worriedly. I wrap my arms around myself, hastily covering my body. I feel something touch my bare feet, and yelp in fright, but realize socks and shoes are forming. The clothes that replace the dress are a combat training type of clothing; thick-laced black boots, skin-tight leather pants, a black tank top and an open black jacket with blue lining the zippers and pockets. I could feel my hair begin to lift into a high pony. I suppose I can't have my hair getting in the way while preforming magic.

The door opens, and I step out.

"Better?" asks Ava knowingly, correctly guessing my thoughts towards the bit of magic that just took place.

"Yes, thank you, that was insane!" I grin at her, feeling excited to start some training.

"But my dress? It dissolved!" I exclaim, worried that it was destroyed. I'm not one for being too fancy, but I loved that dress.

"It's okay, it's a Mellaore Cupboard, an artefact of the Dark World, and has existed for centuries. It's quite amazing. As for your dress, it dissolves then, teleports to some fancy wardrobe in the castle," she rolls her eyes, and throws up her arms in a teasing manner. Clearly, I had lots to learn here. I grin at her antics.

Ava then walks into the 'wardrobe' and emerges with the same clothing as I.

"Let's train!" declares Ava with delight.

I know I have complained about needing to head back home, but I think it would be good to quickly learn some defence magic.

"Now, to use Demorsi, this requires full focus of your mind. With practice, you'll be able to brandish it with ease."

I nod. I think I'm ready for this. Who doesn't want to learn new magic spells right?

Dad leads me to a particular section with thick black walls on either side of me and in front, but the wall in front looks almost bricked. Behind me, steel-like glass slowly lowers down, entrapping us in this chamber. Unexpectedly a werewolf emerges through the wall in front of me, and I gasp in fear, taking a step back as it slowly makes its way towards me.

"It's okay Arabella, it's not real. It's a visionary illusion for us to train with. They're called the Crawlers."

It looks so real!

"Okay, focus on the Crawler in front of you. Clear your mind, and envision your palms heating, just like you do when you ignite a fire. It's best to practice with your dominant hand. Try to draw out an energy force from the palm of your hand and shape it into a transparent ball. Picture flames igniting within the ball and hold it steady. Go ahead and give it a try," urges Dad.

I perform as instructed. I focus hard and am delighted when I feel intense heat forming on the palm of my hand, though it didn't hurt. When Dad tells me to draw out the energy force, flames alight from my palm. I move my hand further from me, closing my eyes in fear.

"Excellent! Now you need to control the flames, and shape it into a ball."

Excellent? I don't know what I'm doing.

"How?"

"Use your mind. It's all about envisioning the magic."

"I'm trying!" I huff in exasperation.

The flames were only getting bigger and the Crawler was getting closer.

"Calm down and breathe Arabella, you've got this. I know you can do it, clear your mind," his faith bolsters my confidence.

"Perhaps I could show her, Dad?" suggests Ava.

"Go ahead my dear," Dad nods encouragingly.

I step aside to give Ava some space.

Ava looks at me with a smirk on her face, "Your hands are still on fire Arabella," she laughs.

I look down. Woah! I shake my hand, distinguishing the flames, and we all burst into laughter. God I'm an idiot!

We calm down and watch Ava as she puts on a mask of concentration. She's obviously had a lot more practice than I for she summons the magic with ease. Her palms ignite and she swirls her hand to form a ball, her face glowing from the fire's reflection. She squares her shoulders and firmly grounds her feet as the Crawler howls loudly and runs towards her. Can they actually harm her? I move closer to dad, covering my ears blocking out the loud howls. Ava shoots the ball of fire at the Crawler, completely damaging half of its face, throwing it backwards. It then starts disintegrating with a sizzling sound before it completely vanishes, only for another one to emerge from the wall. I gulp. She makes it look easy, though I knew it wouldn't be that easy for me. However, it was a great help to see the demonstration.

"You ready?" asks Ava as she beams at me.

I nod hesitantly. Am I really ready? These Crawlers are creepy and look so real.

I take in a deep breath and focus on drawing out my magic. The eerily life-like Crawler stares blankly at me, breathing heavily. It's not real, just do it, I assure myself. In my mind, I allow my palms to ignite and slowly shape the flames into a ball, envisioning it at the forefront of my mind. To my elation, I could see my imagination transitioning to reality. It was working!

"Excellent, now when you feel you have complete control, aim it at the Crawler."

Oh God, please don't run at me.

I control my breathing, and do just that. I push my hand towards the Crawler as he takes a single step, effectively releasing a fireball from my palms and hitting him perfectly. He is immediately engulfed in flames and lets out a petrifying howl as though it was in real pain; it freaked me out.

I cover my mouth in shock.

"Hey, it's okay, they're not real, okay?" Ava hugs me comfortingly as she sees the look of horror on my face.

"Arabella, honey you've done so well, that was perfect! Remember to only use the Demorsi if your life is in danger against wolves, or any other supernatural creature," he cautions.

"Of course," I reply, still trying to wrap my mind around what just occurred.

"Do you want to practice again?"

"It's scary," I laugh nervously.

"You'll get used to it Arabella. It's vital to train like this as it prepares us for real life situations," Ava explains, "Think of it as a real life video game!"

"Sebastion would love this," I laugh.

"Yes he would!" Ava joins my laughter.

Her kindness and understanding relax me. It took a little while until I finally came to terms with the illusion.

I continue to practice with Ava, losing track of time while I excitedly refine my use of Demorsi. Ava is sweet and understanding of my lack of knowledge. I stare at her in admiration as she teaches me some more magic. I smile to myself, acknowledging the sisterly bond between us that doesn't seem to have been affected by the memory spell. I was so happy to have her in my life, happy to know, or finally be reminded of, her existence. However, I felt sad that I've lost my memories of us growing up.

Dad watched on, smiling at us both, happy to see us reunited. This place was starting to feel like home, a second home.

My practice session is cut short when I realize that I've been practicing for more than an hour. "Shoot! I'm sorry, I have to go," I say in haste.

"Arabella, please know that you may come back anytime. We have secret keys all over the mortal world, and even in Aquarian Falls. Because you have magic within you, all you need to do is utter a simple spell, 'Kanenter' and a lighted key will appear. All you do is touch the key and a portal to our world will open. Just step right through it and you'll be able to come back," says Dad with a sad undercurrent to his tone.

I could sense his reluctance in seeing me go. While I'm sad at the circumstances that tore us apart, I was glad to find out that he didn't actually desert his family. It was strange to see him after so long. Even stranger was to see an identical, walking, talking version of myself.

However, if there's one thing I'm learning since my identity was revealed, it's that anything is possible where magic is concerned. I'm from a magical world, this is who I am and this is my new reality. While it was a life I never asked for, I'm glad this is my life now. Well, glad for the magic at least. It's not fun having vicious werewolves as our enemy.

Dad wraps his arms around me as we head to the room that boasted his royal chair.

"Arabella, it's so sad to see you go. Do you really have to leave already?" asks a forlorn Oki.

"I'm sorry Oki, my mom must be worried about me so I have to go to let her know that I'm ok. I'm sure I'll come back soon though," I assure him as I run my fingers through his fur.

He purrs in delight, "I really hope so."

Ava flashes me a grin, yet I could see the sadness in her eyes at my having to leave. I assumed it would be harder for me to leave her than if the roles were reversed, if only because she had our memories together, thus making her miss me more since technically I wasn't aware of her existence until now. I need to remember to ask Dad if there's a possibility to have my memories restored, for my enquiry was cut short the last time I asked.

Ava walks over to me and wraps her arms around me tightly. I hug her back with equal ferocity, feeling chocked up at our imminent separation. We hug for what seems like ages.

"I'm going to miss you so much! Tell Mom and Sebastion that I miss them, and that I love them. Come back, okay?" she pleads tearfully.

"I'll definitely let them know Ava, and I'll come back soon, I promise." I vow with determination. I'll definitely come back to see the other half of my family.

"Arabella, come with me for a moment," says Dad. He leads me away from everyone else.

"Sweetheart, I know you hold love for our enemy."

He must be talking about Riley, I think uneasily, trying hard not to roll my eyes.

"Werewolves are vicious and dangerous by nature. You are very lucky they didn't seriously hurt you apart from the scratches I was able to heal, Arabella. You need to be extremely careful when in the mortal world. They roam everywhere, it's not safe," he cautions.

Riley would never hurt me. He's not like the others. He and Jake are different, if only there were a way to prove that, but he's long gone, living with his mom in New York. God I miss him. I miss him so much.

"I don't understand, if they can track our scent, how is it that the werewolves didn't come for us before my sixteenth birthday?"

"Your mother cast a protection spell around the entire town and the family, making it impossible for any werewolf to smell and know who we are. If it weren't for the accidental mistake of Jake revealing your true identity, you would still be living in Edgewood. The spell your mother cast was broken as soon as Jake's father knew of you. Why were you alone in the forest in the first place?"

"I wasn't alone Grandfather was with me. We were collecting ingredients to restore our main portal because I accidently destroyed it," I say with reluctance. As if one more person needs to know about my unforgiving blunder.

"You destroyed the wisteria portal?" he asks, his eyebrows lifted in surprise.

"Yes," I reply meekly, slightly embarrassed.

"Come this way please," he walks off quickly and

I hasten to follow him. He stops before yet another door and looks at me with glee.

How many rooms are in this castle?

"This here Arabella, is our potions room. Any potion you could ever imagine is present in this very room."

He opens the door, and I look around. The bricked walls stocked endless bottles of potions. The walls and floors were aligned with black tiles. In the middle of the room was a long shabby table covered with herbs and different ingredients. Fire torches burnt around the room, giving the spacious area a light glow. I could smell a mix of flowers, mint and herbs.

"Is this her, Master?" speaks an unseen voice.

"It sure is professor," Dad affirms.

I couldn't see anyone, but the voice seemed to come from above me. I look up to see an old-looking man with white hair dressed in a coat, standing on a very high ladder, arranging the bottles on the shelves.

"It's nice to finally meet you Arabella," he says kindly as he begins his climb down extremely fast, almost in the blink of an eye, reminding me of vampire speed you see in the movies. Not that vampires are real.

"Wow," I say incredulously in reaction to his speed.

"It's nice to meet you too," I manage to reply graciously with a smile.

"This here is Professor Azlore. He creates all of our potions."

He reminds me of Albert Einstein.

"I've heard so much about you over the years Arabella. I'm glad you finally came," says Professor Azlore as he walks to his table and starts working on his herbs and potions, raising his head to look at me and gently smile, before returning his attention to his work.

Dad walks to a nearby shelf, scanning the bottles with his hands on his hips and humming softly.

"Ah-huh!" he says loudly, carefully picking up the potion.

"Arabella, this potion will restore your portal." He gently hands it to me.

"Nellafeena." I read aloud.

"A powerful potion! It will restore life back into the wisteria portal," Dad explains.

"Just like that? It's going to be that easy?" I question.

"Magic created in the Dark World is exceedingly powerful."

This is amazing! One potion is all takes to restore the portal - that is, if grandfather didn't use the other ingredients to restore it. But then, I was told only I can do it.

"Thank you," I smile gratefully, "How does it work?"

"All you have to do is sprinkle its entity around the tree, creating a perfect circle. The potion itself will do the rest."

"That's remarkable, thank you, dad."

"You're most welcome my darling."

"Thank you again for the potion," I say, staring at the bottle with relief.

"Of course dear, you are my daughter, this is your world too," he says tenderly.

It may have been four years without him, but it's like no time has passed at all. I find myself forgetting he ever left. I just wish Sebastion was here to see Dad and his other sister.

"Arabella, I know this is a lot to take in, and it may be hard to understand the difference between us, between light and dark, but our dark isn't what you may think it is. I'm your father, and I will always protect you, as will your sister Ava."

"I know." I smile.

I suddenly remember my forgotten enquiry. "At dinner, I asked you about restoring my memory so that I can remember Ava. Is that possible?" I ask shyly.

"My sweetheart..." he begins.

I really hope he isn't going to tell me that it's not possible to gain my memories back, because that will suck.

"Your memories can be restored..." I exhale a breath of relief, though I sense it's not as simple as I imagine it to be.

"But?" I implore.

"But it's a spell only your mother can undo, as she is the one who performed it in the first place. You and Ava must be together, holding hands, for it to work."

I'll be asking Mom as soon as I see her.

"Now come, as much as I don't want to let you go, it's time say goodbye," he wraps me up in a warm hug, then cupping my face and smiling at me lovingly, as if committing my features to memory.

"I know your mother, and it's not fair to keep her worrying," he continues.

He was right. Everyone back home would be so worried about me. It's not fair that I'm here dancing at a ball and learning magic, but I'm sure I'll be forgiven once I restore the wisteria portal.

"Arabella, it was so good to see you again after such a long time. I've truly missed you so much," says Ava as she joins us, creating a familial group hug.

"It was nice to meet you too. I just wish I could remember our memories together," I reply with wistfulness in my voice. Even though we haven't spent much time together, I know I'm going to miss her.

"Don't worry, you'll remember me eventually," she winks happily.

Oh I hope so!

Dad whispers a string of words, holding out his palm, and soon enough, an electric blue rippled portal appears. What the...!

"You don't need a scroll or anything to create a portal?" I say, completely surprised.

"Our father is the king. He's the most powerful warlock in this world," smiles Ava.

Grandfather is king and yet required a scroll.

I smile at each and every one of them.

"Stay safe Arabella," says Dad, giving me a final loose hug.

I looked at his genuine smile and hug him back tightly.

"Come back soon, don't be a stranger! We have so many things to discuss. I've missed my twin," grins Ava.

I look back at them with affection as I step towards the portal. I couldn't wait to tell Sebastion about dad, but I also hope he wouldn't be upset either. I also couldn't wait to tell Emma that I have a sister, a twin sister at that! She's going to be so shocked.

It was finally time for me to go.

"I'll be back soon," I shout as I walk through the portal, my hand gripping the bottled potion tightly.
An Enchantress and a Werewolf

" _We weren't always enemies. It started 800 years ago, when an enchantress fell in love with a werewolf."_

I fall downwards through a blue electrified ripple effect, landing from mid-air onto the soft grass. I quickly stand, looking at my surroundings with relief, and look up just in time to see the portal shrinking with a swirl and then completely disappear. I'm home! I think, giddy with excitement.

I look around and notice I'm next to the wisteria tree. And its daylight? Though the weather would beg to differ, with the sheeting of thick dark clouds and thunderous rain. Surely it was night in the Dark World? I was expecting it to be the same time here.

The wisteria portal is still lifeless, but I'm happy that I have the potion to fix it. I can see people wandering around, minding their own business, some carrying baskets of fruit. The atmosphere reflected their moods; gloomy, sad, and disconnected from reality. Soon enough, everyone stops in their tracks, as one by one they notice my unexpected presence. I look around, in confusion as I observe the sudden change in weather. The rain stops falling, the clouds begin to fade the grass becomes dry as the sun shines down on us. Weird. Amazing, but weird.

"She's back!" yells a man, startling me.

One woman runs off. Where's she going?

"Quickly inform the King that Arabella Stone is home safe!" the mood immediately shifted from gloom and doom to happy and overexcited.

I didn't expect such a welcoming. After all, I did ruin their portal. I feel humbled by their reaction.

I return my attention back to the tree, hoping the vial I'm holding will indeed restore its life.

"Arabella!" I know that voice; it's my mom! I turn quickly around and see Grandfather, Mom, Sebastion, Ray and Emma running towards me. Seeing them makes me so happy that I nearly drop the potion in my haste to get to them. I hold the bottle securely to my chest as I run towards Mom's open arms, crying happily.

"Arabella, my dear sweetheart," Mom cries as I jump into her open arms. She hugs me so tightly that I can barely breath.

"Mom I can't breathe!" I laugh, wiping the tears from my face.

"I'm sorry honey, I'm so glad you're okay," she smiles in relief as she looks at my clothing, obviously understanding where I had been.

"You're okay!" shouts Emma as she jumps on me and hugs me, disrupting Mom's thoughts as she wipes away tears.

"Emma! I missed you so much!"

"You scared us all," she shakes me in a fit of happiness.

"I know...I'm so glad to be home."

"Arabella, what happened my dear?" asks Grandfather as he lays a comforting hand on my shoulder. I reach out and hug Grandfather tightly. It was a great feeling to be in his safe arms again. He laughs and hugs me back just the same. I lean back to look up at him, studying his forlorn expression.

"What's wrong?" I ask.

"I should never have gone through the portal first my dear. I let you down, and I'm so very sorry."

"No, no it's fine, I'm alive, I'm safe. Please Grandfather, don't blame yourself. It's not your fault, my darn necklace got stuck on the tree."

"I actually missed you!" Sebastion pipes up, smiling impishly at me. I roll my eyes at him, tousling his hair fondly.

"I've missed each and every single one of you," I cry as I'm smothered by warm hugs.

"I immediately requested a portal scroll, but by the time I returned to Edgewood, it was dark, and empty. You were gone, where did you go" Grandfather says regretfully.

"Well, long story short, my necklace got stuck, I tried calling out but I was taken captive by werewolves, and they seemingly drugged me with a drink."

"WHAT!" shouts Grandfather, anger colouring his tone.

"Let her finish Father," pleads Mom, anxious to hear the rest.

"Did they shift in front of you?" he asks furiously.

"Yes."

"And what clothing transformed on their bodies?"

"Leather clothing." I shrug in confusion.

He must know them!

"And was one a red-headed woman?"

"Yes." I mutter, as I look down. I shudder at the mention of her, but try not to show it in front of Grandfather. I don't want him questioning me about her. He doesn't need to know what she did!

Grandfather grunts at my answer.

"They are the Grey Blood Wolfpack, known in the ranks as one of the most vicious wolf packs ever. It seems they kept you alive for some reason, because I've known them to kill without mercy. They consort with Grovens, creatures similar to werewolves in appearance, but three times their size."

What possible reason would they have had to keep me alive? And Riley's father was their Alpha? I suppose that was his intention when he broke into my bedroom.

"Grovens?"

How many creatures exist?

"There are more creatures out there than you could ever imagine," Grandfather says knowingly, sensing my bewilderment.

I guess in a way I knew there were more creatures with what I've seen recently. Of course there has to be more out there than just witches and werewolves.

"They waited for your return Grandfather. In a way, I'm glad you didn't come back in time. I think they wanted to hurt you. When they drugged me with that drink I instantly fell asleep, only to be later woken up by a mysterious girl who led me out of the forest. Things happened in a flash of events and next thing I knew I awoke in a dark castle.

Mom looks at Grandfather as though she knows what I'm talking about, what castle I mean.

I purposely skipped the part of the malevolent female wolf that had her hands around my throat; I'm fine now and didn't want to worry them any more than they already were.

Grandfather lifts his eyebrows in surprise at the turn of events.

"But um, I discovered that I have a twin, and that Dad didn't really desert us. We had dinner, and then I attended a ball and met some people from his world. He taught me defence magic, and gave me a potion to restore the wisteria portal, and then helped send me home," I continue, talking swiftly and letting it all out, as though I had my own remote and someone pressed fast-forward.

I'm met by a few moments of silence while they try to wrap their minds around what I've just spewed.

"Wait, you've seen your Father and sister?" asks Grandfather, stunned.

I nod with a smile.

Mom covers her hand over her mouth in shock.

"Why? What's wrong?" I ask, looking at their shocked faces.

No one was quick to reply to me. Truth needs to be told, and I'm no longer a child. I know my true identity, so there's no need to hide any more secrets.

"You've seen Dad?" asks Sebastion.

"I did," I smile at him.

"He left us, why are you happy about it?" he snaps at me, folding his arms and gritting his teeth in anger, his face turning red.

"It's not what you think Sebastion," I try to calm him.

"He left us!" he screams as he storms off.

"You need to hear what I have to say!" I shout as he starts to run further away.

I could understand his anger, but he gave me no time to fully explain.

"Your Father, Ava?" Mom says absent-mindedly, clearing not grasping the situation, just staring at me blankly. Her mind must be drifting off thinking about them.

"We'll discuss things further at home," says Grandfather, glancing at mother worriedly and at our surroundings to see everyone still standing by, waiting to see if my return meant the restoration of the wisteria portal.

Emma stood beside me the entire time. I'm so glad I have her. Even when I couldn't explain everything to her, she'd just understand. She's amazing that way.

"You have a twin?" she whispers.

"I do," I grin, not finding it as strange anymore.

"What's she like, and why are you dressed like you're ready for combat?" she laughs.

I laugh along with her and am about to respond but Grandfather interrupts. "Pass me the potion please, Arabella."

I hand the potion to him. He gently lifts the lid and smells it, inhaling deeply, and by the looks of it, enjoying the scent from the small vial.

"It's been a long time since I've smelled a potion from the Dark World. Nellafeena, perfect."

"Dark World?" asks Emma.

I look at her, giving her a look to say that I'll explain all later.

"Here sweetheart, let's hope this works."

Grandfather hands back the potion. He looks excited, yet slightly worried as if he's scared something could go wrong. I suppose it's already dead, I couldn't possibly ruin it any further.

I draw in a breath and apprehensively do as Dad instructed me, sprinkling the substance around the tree in a perfect circle. By this time, a large crowd has gathered around the tree, intently focused on me with hopeful expressions. I stand back and wait nervously. Everyone stands still in anticipation, and everything is silent. I could only hear the sounds of the crashing waterfall in the near distance.

Soon enough, a glowing shimmer rings around the tree, running up from the roots to the very top, and explodes like a bomb of glitter, perfectly restoring life back into the portal. The vines that had been wrapped around the trunk fade away and soon enough, the tree had its beautiful glow back. Yes! I scream internally.

Everyone cheers and claps in pure elation. I let out a breath of relief. I can't believe it was that easy.

"Excellent," beams Grandfather, relieved it all went well.

"Let's go home," says mom, looking more put together now that she's had some time to process things.

I had truly missed her so much; Mom is my everything. I need to know why she kept the truth about the other half of my family from me and I want to ask her in restoring my memories.

"You have so much to explain to me," laughs Emma, relieved at my safe return clear in her eyes.

"Oh I will, once we're alone." I smile at her as we walk back to Grandfather's arm in arm. Everyone was thanking me and congratulating me for fixing the portal. I was so happy to be back.

"I'm glad you're okay Arabella, Emma was very worried," smiles Ray.

"Thank you Mr Ashford," I beam back as I hug my best friend.

I was so happy to be back in Aquarian, arms linked with Emma as we walk home, chattering with excitement.

But it seems not everyone is happy about my return; we pass a group of people around the same age as I, and each one stares at me unhappily, making me feel very uneasy.

One girl steps out in front of Emma and I, as Mom and Grandfather walk ahead.

"Arabella Stone is it?" she folds her arms and presses her lips together tightly, her eyes glaring at me intensely.

"Yes." I politely smile.

She looks me up and down with disdain. I look at Emma and roll my eyes.

She's tall with impeccable jet-black hair at neck length, not a strand out of place, eyes light green, wearing bright red lipstick and has a few specs of freckles under her eyes.

I stare at her with confusion as she continues to study me.

"Take a picture of her why don't you, c'mon Arabella," snaps Emma, having had enough of this high school drama. At Edgewood High Emma and I never really encountered drama. It was a small school with only 478 students, and everyone stuck to their own group. Now that I think about it, everyone was oddly enough polite to each other.

The girl glares at Emma.

"Don't get too used to being in our world, especially you, mortal, you don't belong here!" she glares, eyes flashing in derision.

I start to defend Emma but come to halt when I hear a voice.

"Back off or I'll turn you into a toad Claire!" speaks a girl's voice behind us. Her voice was extremely high pitched yet sweet sounding, almost cute. I grin at her expression as Claire snubs her nose upward and storms off, returning to her less than impressed friends. I look back to see a girl standing there in a yellow floral dress, hair brown and slightly frizzy with blonde streaks and her eyes a light brown, almost golden in colour. I'm filled with gratitude at her standing up for us.

"Thanks for that," I say with a smile.

"Anytime! I'm Hagley by the way," she winks confidently before walking away.

"I suppose your world and the mortal world are no different," says Emma.

"Yeah, but if you think about, we didn't really have any drama at Edgewood."

Emma's eyes fill with wonder as she ponders on the thought.

"You're right, I can't remember ever having any drama."

Emma and I begin to run to catch up to Grandfather along the stone pathway as we laugh and discuss the mean girl's antics we just experienced.

Without paying much attention to where I was being led, I soon notice that I'm standing before two huge white glass gates that were firmly shut, preventing further access and seeing what lied beyond the gates.

"What's going on? Where are we?" I ask confused.

"Well, this Arabella, is my home, my real home."

"I thought the other house was your home?" I'm so confused. I mean I haven't been gone for that long, what on earth did I miss?

"Oh, no my dear, I'm a king, I live in a castle," he chuckles, stretching his arms wide with a grand flourish.

I laugh at his response, though I felt kind of awkward for not realizing it at the time.

"With your unexpected residence in Aquarian Falls, I wanted my castle to be perfectly prepared for you, your brother, and your mom. This is our castle now, and your rooms have all been set up. With everything going on, things were quite quickly put on hold, but this is your new home."

Wait, what!

"I'm going to be living in a castle? I thought a home was being built for Mom, Sebastion and I?"

"You're unhappy?"

"No, just, I'm confused! So much is happening."

"I'm sorry my dear," he pats my shoulder in understanding.

"It's okay, I'm sorry, it was just too much to take in," I smile. A lot has happened in the last 24-48 hours.

Grandfather nods at the gates and they begin to open, revealing a huge, elaborately designed castle.

The background behind the castle is breathtaking, with huge foggy mountains that seemed to stretch as far as the eye can see and waterfalls crashing down into a huge glittering lake. The sun is beginning to set behind the mountains giving Grandfather's castle a beautiful red and orange glow through the mist of fog. A huge wooden ship sat perfectly in the water that ran between the mountains, leading to somewhere beautiful I bet. There were floating balls of light that led from the gates right to the huge front entrance. Wow!

"Let's go see your room," says Grandfather cheerfully, seemingly pleased with my reaction.

"Maybe we should discuss things first Father?" Mom quickly intervenes.

Now I know where Ava gets it from, calling Dad Father. I smile to myself, thinking about it.

"Of course my dear."

I follow everyone inside and inhale sharply in surprise; guards stood sternly in the grand foyer with a solemn air about them. Since when does Grandfather have guards? I mean, I was never introduced to them before. However, I try not to question everything and just enjoy this moment and be happy that I'm home safe. I'm led further into this amazing castle.

"This is the grand foyer Arabella," explains Grandfather with a flourish, sweeping his arms out proudly.

I'm met with an imperial staircase where an extremely huge chandelier floats between the double staircases. I take a second look and realise the staircase actually has no steps, how strange, but I quickly think, perhaps they appear when one is ready to walk up? The ceiling is sky high, and all I can smell is sweet vanilla. The sight before my eyes is absolutely breath taking. How does one describe such beauty? From the white marble floors that were so glossy that I could see my own reflection, to the soft classical music playing throughout the entire castle, and the impressive huge columns built inside similar to Dad's castle with vibrant flowers wrapped around the columns. A stark difference between the two castles is the colour theme. Whereas in the Dark World everything was black, here everything was white in contrast with rays of different magical colours. Simply beautiful.

Grandfather show's me the library, his own huge library in which he has his own desk and chair with that green lamp and Newton's cradle that you see on every desk in every movie. For as long as I can remember the device never fails to enthral me; I found the momentum of the stationery spheres when struck to be a soothing sight. I smile at my thoughts as Grandfather hurries me out of the library back past the imperial staircases, and into another room.

I take a seat on a long white and gold sofa by a grand display of a fireplace, the glowing embers giving a soothing atmosphere to the setting. Silence ensues for a few moments as we sit quietly, listening to the tick of the huge clock that hung above the fire place. I wait for Mom or Grandfather to say something but decide to get right into it.

"Why didn't you tell me Mom?" I blurt out.

It's all I could think of. I see her wince at my outburst, quickly regretting my word vomit! Good one Arabella, make your mom feel worse than she clearly already does.

"Sorry," I whisper. This must be so difficult for her.

"It's okay dear, it's time you knew the entire truth," she says softly, yet with slight worry. She inhales deeply, her hands clasped together, and quickly lets out her breath.

Entire truth? I thought I already did know the entire truth.

"I'm sorry that you found out the way you did.

Your father and I agreed to keep your magic a secret until your sixteenth. It seemed like the appropriate age to know."

Ava and I are the same age, yet she knew for how long before I?

"I cast a spell on Edgewood and us a very long time ago, to keep us protected from werewolves, but it seems they broke through when Jake, Riley and their father moved to Edgewood, as no other wolves ever lived there. I had no idea myself that they were werewolves, and I'm sorry your first love was not what you had hoped for. Yes, you have a twin. We knew Ava was dark magic and was meant for the Dark World when you both turned 12. Ava did not know of her powers until your father took her to his world, so she found out and was taught from the age of 12."

So unfair, I think angrily. My lack of knowledge is really starting to get to me.

"Your Father knew he was dark for a very long time, but him and Ava being dark isn't bad, they just live differently than us in a different world. It's hard, but that's the rule of our realms. Your father was summoned earlier than we had expected, and we agreed to him taking Ava because your grandmother wanted her there with her. It was the most difficult decision we've ever had to make."

Grandfather scoffs when Mom mentions my grandmother. There seems to be a hidden story there. I think briefly before focusing on Mom's explanation again.

"I wanted to tell you just after your sixteenth, but my plan was halted when you were attacked by a werewolf."

I could see her struggling to hold back her tears.

"Mom, I understand, it all makes sense, don't blame yourself," I get up and sit next to her, trying to console her. I could tell she was feeling guilty about the time lost with dad, and my sister Ava, but I genuinely understood. We can't help who we are, and now that I know, it's a wonderful feeling to know that dad left for a logical reason. We've just got to find a way to explain it to Sebastion. With him only being 10, it can be quite difficult for him to understand."

"Oh honey, I'm so glad to hear you say that, it was so difficult for both your Father and I, to each live without a child, but your father and I kept in contact with magic letters. I kept him updated on you and your brother, and he kept me updated on Ava."

I throw my arms up in the air, then let them drop down on either side of me on the sofa, my mouth open in bafflement. Magic letters? Why was there no mention of this from Dad while I was there? He could have simply sent Mom a letter assuring her of my safety, and I could have remained in the Dark World longer than I was.

"What is it sweetheart?"

"Nothing." Quite honestly I couldn't be bothered explaining my disappointment. What good would it do?

We sit in silence, listening to the fire crackle.

"Ava says she misses you and Sebastion, and to let you both know she loves you dearly," I say after a while, breaking the tense silence between us.

"Oh, that's so wonderful to hear sweetheart."

I could see mom tear up, yet the words brought a smile to her beautiful face.

"Mom, I have to ask you something."

"Of course, sweetheart."

"I spoke to Dad about gaining my memories back, concerning Ava. She remembers everything yet I don't, and I really want to remember our times together."

Mom looks at Grandfather, sort of like she's seeking his approval. To my relief, he nods.

"We'll discuss this at another time sweetheart," she assures me.

I'm not happy with the diversion but I'll make sure to follow up on the whole restoring my memory thing.

"We need to get you, Emma and Sebastion back to school," interrupts grandfather.

"Back to Edgewood?"

In a strange way, I wanted to go back to Edgewood.

"No way, you'll attend school here," Grandfather says sternly, his face shocked that I even asked.

There's a school here? Of course there is!

"The werewolves pose more threat to our kind now, more than they ever have. Your Grandfather killed their alpha and they seek revenge," explains Mom.

"Why are we even enemies?" I ask, rolling my eyes. Mom looks at Grandfather, and they seem to hold a silent communication.

"We weren't always enemies. It started 800 years ago, when an enchantress fell in love with a werewolf." Grandfather begins the tale, raising his eyebrow at me, "Sound familiar?" he asks meaningfully.

Wait, 800 years ago? I think.

I look away, knowing exactly what he meant. "Anyway, Marcel fell in love with the enchantress. They were soul mates, destined to be. The enchantress was a princess, of high authority, and the werewolf was master to all of his kind, for he was the most elite Alpha at the time, very noble. It was a time when werewolves were welcome in our world.

"Marcel would come here to stay with the enchantress, but one fateful night, everything changed. The wolf was out in the middle of the night, collecting flowers for his love, Lysa, to wake up to in the morning, when a warlock mistook the wolf for an intruder and struck him with a lightning bolt. The warlock had no idea he struck the werewolf, as he didn't even know whom he was fighting! Quite stupid if you ask me, it could have been anyone.

"Anyway, Lysa awoke to the noise, and right before the warlock sent a killing curse at the wolf, she stepped in the way, taking the hit and dying instantly. The wolf's sadness as he held Lysa's lifeless body quickly escalated into anger, striking the warlock who killed his love in retaliation. The warlock survived, barley and managed to escape the claws of Marcel, merely hours pass by before the wolf dies. They say he died from a broken heart. Word quickly spread between all worlds. After losing Marcel, the werewolves swore vengeance upon our kind, and ever since then, they have tried to kill us. They became vicious, and hateful.

"Of course over the years, tales and talk have become twisted. Some werewolves don't even have the slightest clue as to how we became their enemy. They just follow orders, and really don't know anything, dull creatures."

"Father," Mom oddly urgers Grandfather, as if he's not telling me everything.

He looks at Mom with sadness.

"Lysa was my daughter," he says, avoiding eye contact.

"That would mean you're-"

"I'm 1600 years old sweetheart, don't I look marvellous?" he jokes.

"Well I would have presumed you to be at least 65."

"65? 65 you say? Oh darling what a compliment! No, no I'm 1600, however I'll deny it," he jests, his eyes twinkling.

"Mom?"

"I'm 820, it's a lot, I know."

This is insane, they're..just..so...old!

"So Lysa, she's my aunty?"

"Yes sweetheart," answers Grandfather, "She was the only enchantress to ever hold the four elemental powers, just like you. The amulet that bares your neck now, once bared hers darling."

"I'm sorry she died Grandfather."

"Sweetheart, it's quite okay, in some ways, its like she was re-born within you."

Because of a stupid warlock, werewolves became our enemy, and my aunty and her true love died?

"It's our fault? A stupid warlock created an 800-year war." I say in utter disbelief, feeling sad for Lysa and Marcel.

"What happened to the warlock?" asks Emma.

"He left, and never returned. No one has seen him ever since."

"It's been 800 years! Surely he's, well...you...know, passed on?" asks a confused Emma.

"You'd be surprised sweetie. We are supernatural creatures, we can live for a very long time," explains Grandfather kindly as he pats Emma on the head.

"Like you're immortal?

"Sort of. To be truly immortal, you can never meet death, but we witches, warlocks, elves, and fairies can die, therefore, we are not truly immortal, but we can outlive the normal mortal, we are merely immortal Halfling's," he explains.

"You know, I just remembered, did you find out who helped the werewolves open our portal?"

"Don't worry my dear Arabella, we have our hunters tracking the traitor down," says Grandfather darkly. The traitor will clearly not be left unscathed.

We have hunters? Well that's good.

"Do you want to see your room now Arabella?" asks Grandfather, seeming so eager.

"I sure do!" I reply excitedly.

"Where's Sebastion?" I haven't seen him since he stormed off earlier, obviously returning to Grandfather's castle and locking himself away in his room ever since.

"He's in a mood up in his room," says Mom.

Emma and I follow Grandfather up the stunning imperial staircase, as each step magically appears. I knew it! Fascinating! We're led down a hall and soon we're standing outside my door, my heart hammering with excitement as Grandfather clicks his fingers and the gigantic double doors begin to open.

Oh. My. God. It's stunning. I didn't know where to look, trying to take everything in at once as I step into my new remarkable bedroom.

There is a huge round bed, that's right, round against the furthest wall from the door. A sheer curtain is draped from the ceiling around the bed. There are two huge columns and a string of lights wrapped around each column, adding an ethereal touch to the room. A huge mirror hung on one of the walls and it looks archaic, with a golden designed framed. An elegant dressing table sat perfectly below the mirror with candles and an array of make-up, a beautiful rose gold-mirrored hairbrush and a white vanity chair. Two trees with dazzling ornaments were on each side of my desk and intricate vines lined the ceiling with beautiful blooming flowers. I gasped in wonder when I noticed the huge windows behind the bed that gave way to a beautiful, breathtaking view of Aquarian Falls.

A single row of books went all the way around the bedroom, starting at a reasonable height and curving upwards towards the ceiling, with a ladder to access the books. Wow... my very own mini library. It's adorably cute, and I love everything!

I walk over to a double door, closet perhaps? I open one door to reveal a closet fully stocked with all my clothes and shoes. Everything is colourised and perfectly organized. I close the door, looking back at Grandfather with a huge smile, and open the other, staring at my very own, stunning bathroom in elation. A diamond cut mirror covered an entire wall and a freestanding white bath with rose gold claw-like feet sat by the window, giving a high view of Aquarian Falls. On the other side draped a sheer curtain with rows of vines and vibrant flowers. Everything is utterly magical and elegantly designed. I notice a small door and walk over to it with curiosity.

"What's in this room?" I ask absent-mindedly.

Grandfather clears his throat, "The toilet my dear."

Emma bursts into laughter, my grandfather soon joining her, and I feel myself blushing with embarrassment.

"Oh..." was my brilliant response. This whole experience has obviously dumbfounded me.

"Grandfather, this is amazing!" I state with exhilaration.

"You like it?"

"Like it?" I reply laughing, "I absolutely love it!"

I give Grandfather a warm hug of thanks as he lets out laughter of joy, happy with my reaction to everything.

"Watch this Arabella," he suddenly points to the sheer vine curtains.

I follow his finger and am flabbergasted at the sound of the water pouring behind the curtain. He waves his hands and the curtains move further apart, revealing a beautiful shower with a huge window beside it.

"That's my shower?" I ask, mouth wide open.

"It sure is sweetheart," he says merrily, clearly enjoying my reaction.

"But the window?" I look to the ground with embarrassment.

Grandfather begins to laugh. "The window is opaque on the outside, my dear, no one can see through it. Your mother also enchanted it so that no one, can...well... you know un-chant it."

"This is unbelievable Grandfather. What a difference this realm is to Earth. To think that the humans there would never experience such sights..."

I walk over to the window, magically opening it with a flick of the finger, taking in the view of Aquarian Falls, inhaling its fresh air. I feel so lucky in that moment.

"I'm glad you think so sweetheart. Now come, let's go back downstairs."

I was so happy to be home, to sit down with my family, and my best friend, just enjoying a conversation filled with laughter. I would never have imagined living in a castle, in a magical world. The fact that this is my new home is utterly amazing.

After dinner, Emma and I race to my room. I was so happy to be home and have my best friend by my side. However, I did miss Dad and Ava. I missed their world too, which made me think of Sebastion, who was still in his room, not wanting to hear anything pertaining to our dad. I decide to go and talk to him.

"Sebastion?" I call, as I stand outside his door, which is directly opposite mine.

He doesn't reply. I knock louder.

"Sweetheart, I'll talk to him in the morning, let's give him some time," says Mom, startling me because I didn't even hear her walk up behind me.

I nod in agreement and she kisses my forehead, wishing me goodnight.

I re-join Emma in my room and I know she's dying for more details of everything that happened.

"I can't believe you have a twin Arabella, what was it like?"

"It was strange, at first, yet it felt completely right if that makes sense," I giggle.

"She's dark magic, but not evil right?"

"They just live differently than us. They're not evil, at least not that I'm aware of," I pull a face, suddenly unsure.

I mean why else would they be called dark magic? Every movie you see, every book you read that refers to dark magic, is usually categorised with evil. I'm suddenly filled with worry.

No, they are not evil. They saved you Arabella. Diminish that thought right now!

"They're your family; if they are, I doubt they'll be evil to you," Emma tries to console me.

"That's quite true, and oh my god, I met a talking cat!" I change the subject matter.

"You did?" she questions in disbelief.

"Yeah, and he's telepathic."

"What's telepathic?"

"He can read minds."

"What's your Dad's castle like?"

"Dad's castle is dark and magical, and it has the whole medieval look to it. I never did get to go outside, but dad urged me to go back for a visit. Perhaps you could come next time," my tone getting high in pitch with excitement.

"I would love to Arabella!" she responds with equal excitement.

"I'm so glad the portal is restored," she continues, "but what are we going to do about school? We can't exactly go back to Edgewood High. I know you want to, but you heard your Mom and Grandfather, it's not safe."

"No, we'll just have to attend Harry Potter High here," I say sarcastically.

"Could the reason you want to attend Edgewood high be because you hope to see Riley?" she asks slyly.

"What? No, he's in New York anyways," I mutter.

Honestly, I didn't even know why I wanted to go back to Edgewood High. Maybe it was Riley, maybe it's because I want to be around normal people, maybe I just want to attend a mortal high school and be around non-magical beings again.

My life was simple before my sixteenth. It was just mom, Sebastion and I. Mom worked at the local library three days a week, Sebastion played soccer every second Saturday, and I was glued at the hip to Emma. Edgewood is a small town, completely surrounded by a large forest. It was well off the map, which when I think about it, it makes total sense why mom or dad moved us there. There wasn't much there, but it was quiet, peaceful, everyone knew everyone. We had one library, one sheriff's department, one school for all ages, a few local shops, the supermarket, postal office, a small bank, and a gas station - everything one needs to make it through.

"Okay, calm down, no need to reply in such a disgruntled tone," she grins wickedly, "I wish I was magic. Can you give me some of yours?"

"If I could, I'd so transfer you some!"

We both laugh freely, falling back onto the bed. The window was open, and a beautiful breeze coursed through the room.

It was night-time as we lay on the bed, so I wave my hand and whisper the magical words I was taught, revealing a beautiful night sky lit up like the northern lights. The sky a beautiful dark blue sheeting covered with stars and rays of colours magically passing through the sky. I move my hand so that the sheer curtains close right around my bed.

"How beautiful Arabella," exclaims Emma in awe.

Emma stayed the night as we laughed and talked for hours, before eventually falling into a peaceful slumber.

That night I dreamt of Riley. It was night and the rain fell heavily, hitting my bedroom window as we sat up facing each other on my bed, our legs crossed, playing cards. His tight jeans had a few rips, his white shirt was covered with wet spots each expanding as his shirt absorbed the drops of rain, and his hair was damp. He flicks it over effortlessly with an enchanting smile. I could stare at him for the rest of my life, he's just so darn attractive. He throws his hand of cards up into the air, yet they don't fall, they just freeze in the air. I didn't seem bothered. The dream takes on a dark edge as it switches to the moment Riley's dad broke into my bedroom back at Edgewood, only this time, his dad is successful in killing not only me but also Riley, who had come to my rescue.

I wake up with a gasp, a sheen of sweat covering my body. I assume with all the events that have unfolded, it's only natural to get nightmares. I reach for the glass of water on my bedside table, taking a few soothing sips, before placing it back and sliding under the covers. I look at Emma as she sleeps with her mouth wide open, curled into her pillow, sleeping peacefully. I turn over and close my eyes hoping for happy dreams only.
Amulet Academy of Magic

" _You'll be starting school today."_

It's 6am when I wake up to a noise at the door.

"Arabella, Emma, wake up girls!"

It was Grandfather.

Why on earth are we being woken this early?

Emma rolls over and grunts in her sleepy state. I throw my pillow at her face, only for her to grab it and cuddle into it. I slowly drag myself out of bed and open the door, rubbing my eyes. Grandfather stands in the hall.

"What's going on?"

"It's Monday, you'll be starting school today," he states cheerfully

"What!" No, nope, not happening, I refuse to go!

"That's right, you heard me! Now, go get cleaned up and come for some breakfast."

I return to my room.

"Emma, we're going to school."

She wakes in a jolt at the news.

"What!"

"That was my reaction," I laugh, "I don't want to go. I just know I'll hate it!"

"I think it'll be wicked to go. Don't be like that Arabella, I really want to go!" she says excitedly.

Go by yourself then, I think grumpily.

"I need a shower!" I race to the bathroom.

As soon as I'm done showering, and brushing my teeth I quickly dry myself and reach for my clothes, but notice they're not around. Shoot! I forgot my clothes in the room. I suppose I could walk out with the towel wrapped around me, but magic would be much more fun! Hmm... I suppose I could use my telekinesis. I close my eyes, and imagine a simple outfit. of course I'll need my underclothing, but I also imagine, jeans and my grey T-shirt that has a picture of Tully, a popular pop singer from L.A. Simple enough, and comfortable to run in, if I need to run away from the school I'm being forced to attend. I imagine the clothes floating from my closet to the bathroom door. I hear the clothes drop as I open the door slightly and lean down to pick them up.

Perfect, all dressed. Now for my hair... I close my eyes and envision a certain hairstyle. Let's go with something simple, a ponytail. I click my fingers and open my eyes, chuckling as I look at myself in the mirror; my hair is one huge mess, like an afro gone wrong. Okay, let's try this again. I click my fingers once more and open my eyes. My hair was in a neat ponytail. Perfect.

I quickly add a little mascara, blush and lip gloss. Ok, I'm ready.

I return back to my room to find Emma sitting with a shell-shocked look on her face.

"What's wrong, Emma?" I ask.

"Did I or did I not see your clothes flying past me towards your bathroom?" she slowly asks.

I can't help laughing when I realize my bit of magic from earlier must have freaked her out.

"Sorry," I giggle, "I forgot my clothes."

"I hope I get used to this soon before I get a heart attack one day. I'm going for a shower," she laughs, finally snapping out of her stunned state of mind, and walks into the bathroom.

"This is amazing!" she shouts from behind the closed door. Her voice was muffled but her joy was undoubted. I smile to myself, happy that she's here with me.

I head downstairs and into the dining area, which took me a while to find. Grandfather's castle is bigger than expected. I finally find it; the subtle hint of the large dining table gave it away. The room is of course large in size, exactly what you'd expect in a magical castle. There are two guards standing on each side of the room. Something Dad and Grandfather have in common.

The table is much longer than it should be, filled with an enormous selection of exotic fruits and beautifully tall, white candlesticks sitting perfectly amongst the fruit. The chairs have high backs, a match to the incredibly high domed ceiling, with intricate hand painted artwork around the window ceiling, allowing in the sun rays. One side of the room had a pristine white wall, with watercolour paintings; one had a picture of my grandfather with a crown on his head, with a regal smile on his face. On the other side were huge windows that led out to a balcony. I decide to walk out and take a look, astounded by the surrounding sights; the waterfalls and mountains are stunning to stare at. I mean, I can't believe I live here, of all places with beautiful sights such as abnormal large birds flying over. I inhale deeply, embracing the beautiful fresh air. At the same time, I inhale the smell of freshly baked cookies and maple syrup. I turn around and go back into the dining room just as Mom enters the room, with several silver platters floating beside her, each filled with cookies, pancakes, fresh bread rolls, and more fruit, like there isn't enough on the table already.

"Mom, this smells amazing!"

She smiles warmly as she waves her hand, causing the silver platters to leave her side and neatly fly past me, gently landing on the table. I glance at her in awe.

The first time I saw Mom perform magic is when she sent that werewolf backwards in my bedroom. This time I stare at her with complete admiration; she was happy, really happy, as if someone turned on a light beneath her skin giving her a beautiful glow of happiness.

"Where's Emma?" asks Mom, grinning at my expression.

"In the shower," I manage to answer.

"Take a seat darling," Mom urges sweetly.

I walk over to the empty table and notice a hand on my chair, pulling it out for me. How did he get here so quickly? I swear just a second ago no one was at the chair I eyed before walking over to it. I smile at my Grandfather's guard, appreciating the kind gesture.

"Thank you," I shyly whisper and the guard nods with a gentle smile in response.

Grandfather's guards are kind, you can tell with their eyes, their kind gestures and radiant smiles. Each was dressed in white and gold armour, with an embroidered surcoat attached, looking elegantly refined.

Sebastion takes a seat opposite me.

"How are you this morning little man?" I ask, the first time I've seen him since yesterday's dilemma.

"I'm okay now. Mom explained everything. I'm sorry for yelling at you, yesterday Arabella."

"Since when are you ever sorry for yelling at me?" I wink with a smile. His answering grin tells me everything is going to be fine. I'm just glad that he's okay and accepted all that happened.

"Is Sebastion going to school today too?" I ask.

"Yes he is," says Grandfather as he enters the dining area, walking past and patting Sebastion on the head.

"To the same school as Arabella?"

"You sure are. Amulet Academy of Magic is a great school," Grandfather elaborates.

"I went there, it's a wonderful school. I think you'll really love it Arabella," Mom states proudly, with a beautiful smile.

Grandfather goes on telling us some of the school's history.

"It was your aunt Lysa who heard about schooling in the mortal world when she was just 12 and wanted the same thing in Aquarian. She knew wonderful witches and warlocks that would make great professors, but not only that, she could see so many untrained magical beings that needed to be taught control and pitched the idea to the seven elders after asking my permission to do so. The seven elders approved the idea and created it with superior power. For six weeks they didn't know what to call it, until Lysa was given the four elemental necklace, or in other words, _amulet,_ on her thirteenth birthday. Therefore, they decided on calling it the Amulet Academy of Magic."

We listen to Grandfather's words intently. My hands go to my necklace, or amulet as it is rightfully called, and I can't help feeling humbled by the honour of wearing something that belonged to such an inspiring person.

Emma soon walks in to join us for breakfast, her long blonde locks down with a small headband, wearing a white blouse and floral skirt. She takes a seat next to me.

"Thank you Elanore, this is great!" says Emma.

"You're most welcome sweetheart."

"This castle is insane," whispers Emma.

I nod in agreement as I enjoy breakfast; the pancakes were so delicious. I could say that life is pretty much perfect now.

As we sit down for a family breakfast, I'm surprised to see Ariel walk into the room, donning a red hooded cloak and black laced up boots, her long white hair flowing down the front of her. Little red riding hood, I internally snicker.

"Good morning," she says in an irritated tone, forcing half a smile before dropping it for a more serious look.

"Take a seat my daughter," smiles Grandfather, seemingly oblivious to her sour mood, that or he just didn't want to irritate her any further.

Ariel walks to a chair next to me, staring at both Emma and I scornfully on her way over. A guard quickly follows to pull out the chair for her.

"Thank you, I can do it myself!" she snaps.

Rude! Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning.

"Ariel, must you be so rude?" asks Mom, rolling her eyes.

"Rude? Pulling out my own chair is rude?" she scoffs.

"It's your tone my child." Grandfather says with exasperation.

She sighs, rolling her eyes.

"Arabella! It's wonderful to see you!" she turns her attention to me, not bothering to answer as she remains standing, holding the back of her chair.

I'd believe that if you had a friendlier expression. You don't look too happy about it, with your lifted eyebrow and serious face.

"You too," I smile awkwardly.

She smiles at me, but for some reason, it doesn't feel genuine. Is she still angry about my destroying the portal? Does she not know that it has been fixed?

Ariel leans over and grabs some fruit, not paying attention to the fact that everyone's attention was focused on her.

She sits down gleefully adoring her long red sharp nails, as we all looked on. She soon notices everyone staring at her and rolls her eyes.

"Sister must you wear that God awful dress? You're not in the mortal world anymore. You're in this world and it's completely normal to wear the flowing gowns that are stocked in your closet," she says snidely.

Mom looks down at her multi-patterned dress, full of vibrant colours. I think she looks beautiful.

"For your information Ariel, this dress is from my closet upstairs."

"I think you look beautiful Mom," I defend her.

Mom shakes her head at me, like I shouldn't of said that. Ariel swings her head back to glare at me, drawing in deep long breaths.

"Thanks for breakfast," she states, then stands and walks away without another word.

What the hell was that!

I look at Emma.

"What on earth?" she mouths.

"I don't know," I mouth back, shrugging my shoulders in bewilderment.

"Don't mind her sweetheart, she's obviously in one of her moods again," Mom says soothingly with a sweet smile, "she usually dresses in red and black on her moody days."

I smile back, nodding in understanding, feeling a rush of affection for my loving and compassionate mother. I'm so thankful to have her be my mother.

"I love you Mom," I say with emotion.

"Oh sweetheart, I love you too," she smiles, her voice brimming with love as she looks at my brother and I.

The dining area after Ariel's exit was full of laughter and chatter, with the sun shining in, warming the room.

"It's 8:10 am, let's go," Grandfather announces before we all become a teary mess. He stands up and shares a laugh with Mom.

I take one last sip of my juice before standing.

"Bye Mom, and thank you for breakfast!"

She kisses my cheek and hugs me.

"Bye sweetheart, have a good day you guys!"

"Thank you for breakfast Elanore," beams Emma.

"Oh sweetheart you're most welcome," Mom smiles back.

We grab our bags and head for the front entrance. Grandfather's guard gently drapes a regal robe around his shoulders.

We follow Grandfather out to the gates, waiting for them to open. I shift from foot to foot impatiently. I'm nervous yet excited for what awaits me. We walk through the gates when they open and start making our way to school, Grandfather leading the way into the forest in the near distance. We pass by so many magical things and beings, from glowing flowers to flying fairies, to a bunch of warlocks play fighting who stopped and stared at us when they noticed our presence.

I take in a breath of the beautiful fresh air, enjoying the sight of our surroundings, before I'm stopped in my tracks.

"And here we are."

Is he joking? I don't see anything. We're just standing in the middle of an empty, albeit beautiful, meadow.

He holds up his hand, and a blue swirled holographic laser scans him. What the...!

A clear rippled wall forms horizontally across the width of the meadow, and then it slowly opens to reveal the structure of what I assume is the school. What a reveal! Sebastion, Emma and I just stand there gaping at the occurrence, utterly dumbstruck.

"This is the only way into Amulet Academy of Magic. The elders insist on having the school hidden, especially to outsiders," Grandfather explains with a twinkle in his eyes as he took in our expressions.

"Outsiders? The elders?" I ask, as Grandfather ushers us to step through. The three of us cautiously walk through the entrance and look back to see Grandfather stepping in behind us. The ripple closes back over and we can no longer see the magical sight of Aquarian. Instead, we're just staring at a brick wall that I assume stretched around the entire perimeter, which seems to be an enormous stretch of land.

"Other magical creatures that don't live here, those who come to Aquarian Falls on a visit. It's a safety precaution. The seven elders are very important, I'm sure you'll learn about them today."

"This is so cool" a wide-eyed Sebastion states.

Between where we stand and the school is water, a midst of slight fog sitting gently above the dark green cloudy water. How are we to get across? I wonder excitedly. It's eerily beautiful, in a dark way.

The school itself is a huge fortress, bigger than Grandfather's and Dad's castle's combined! It was situated on a hill, surrounded by nothing but water, mountains, and forestry.

I stare at the enchanting building in front of me. What an impressive sight! It looked very old, yet beautiful, with apparently many floors.

"So how are we to cross?" I ask.

Will a magical boat appear? Perhaps a bridge will form, or even possibly a magical sea creature will take us across?

"You'll see," says grandfather gleefully.

I stare into the fog, patiently waiting for something to appear. Just then, I think I glimpse some movement beyond the fog, most definitely not what I expected.

A large, round sort of plate hovers across the water toward us, a ring of blue light beneath it, coming to a stop when it gently hits the edge. A hover board? Really? Of all the magic, they think up a hover board?

"Step on," smiles Grandfather.

"What's this?" asks Sebastion, eyes wide with excitement.

"It's called a Valkyria, sort of like a futuristic hovering plate, it will take us across to the school."

The Valkyria, as Grandfather calls it, is bronze, with a floating lantern above it for lighting, since it's so foggy. There are four foot imprints, directing us to stand in that exact position. Sebastion is the first to climb onto the hovering plate, placing his feet into the imprinted foot slots. I was next, as I slip my feet in, I feel it tighten around my feet, firmly holding me in place. Emma hops on followed by Grandfather. Before we move, a pole emerges from the plate, with a round ring.

"Hold onto the ring," instructs Grandfather.

As we each grab a hold, it lights up blue, and begins to move. This is just too amazing! We pass through the fog as the sun shines down, giving such a beautiful misty effect. I tilt my head down, and look over my left shoulder at the water. It becomes a crystal blue colour, and I slightly glimpse my own reflection as we hover across the water, but I'm frightened when I no longer see my own reflection but water crashing down hundreds of meters. I mean if this thing malfunctions, we'll die falling that far down. My heart pounds nervously. As I soon glimpse my own reflection again, I look back to see there's a huge gaping hole in the middle of this... lake? So odd.

"Why is there is a hole back there?"

"It's a spell to scare outsiders, but one will never fall, as there really isn't a hole."

Looked real to me, vividly real! I think it would be enough to scare anyone.

Soon enough, we come to a stop at the water's edge.

"Off you get girls," says Grandfather.

I feel the imprints release my feet. Emma and I step off and then look at him and Sebastion as the Valkyria, starts to move again.

"Wait! Where are you going?" I ask worried.

"Taking Sebastion to class," he calls out, waving with a grin, "You girls will be fine. Just go through those doors and someone will meet you."

Sebastion cheerfully waves as well as they get smaller and smaller the further they got. The hovering plate soon leaves our vision field and we are left staring blankly in their direction. Thanks Grandfather, just leave us all alone to find our own way around a place we've never been before. I couldn't believe he just left us. I suppose by being in the grounds of an enchanted school, he holds no grave fears for us.

Emma and I step on a white stone pathway leading to the closed doors, we step closer, looking up at how high and endless they seem. As I reach for the oversized doorknob, they open outward automatically.

We step into a huge foyer, and one of the first things I notice are the roots of a tree beneath the transparent glass flooring. My eyes follow along the path of the roots until I'm staring up at a huge tree, growing from beneath, golden leaves falling, turning to dust and vanishing upon hitting the ground, reminding me of the golden confetti that fell at Dad's grand ball. A radiant green light glows from within the tree, giving it an eerie glow.

Beyond the tree is a wall covered in various clocks with different designs. To my left is an endless hallway, filled with framed pictures of the school's most elite, I only know that from reading the sign above the pictures that read:

Amulet Academy of Magic's Elite

Emma wanders over to the pictures to get a better look.

"Woah, Arabella, you need to see this!"

I walk over to her, noticing her staring up at a picture of a woman, a woman who eerily looks similar to Ava, I guess similar to me too as we're twins, but what the hell?

"Notice anything?" asks Emma.

My eyes glaze over the entire picture, quickly noticing the four-element amulet. Lysa. She's beautiful.

"It's my aunty, she was an elite witch?"

"More like an elite enchantress," smiles Emma pointing to a small silver plaque below the frame, stating

Lysa Rathmore

Four Power Elite Enchantress

Creator of Amulet Academy of Magic

Lysa was a renowned enchantress filled with

Love and kindness

She shall never be forgotten.

For without her, this school for the witches and warlocks of

Aquarian Falls would not exist.

Emma links her arms through mine, and rests her head on my shoulder.

Between eight pictures of our school's most elite is a large frameless crest, embedded into the wall.

The crest looks like a shield of sorts, outlined with a slightly thick purple border. A sky blue colour fills the area inside, where an image of a seemingly open spell book lay; the pages were marked with text and on one page a photo of my amulet was drawn. Feeling humbled, I find my hands reaching up to my neck to grasp it as I continue staring at the details of the crest with wonder. A large 'A' lies above the spell book, clearly standing for 'Amulet', a testament to the history behind the naming of the school. Vibrant blue, green and pink leaves emerge from both ends of the shield from midway all the way downward. A soft pink ribbon elegantly wraps itself around the bottom end of the shield, noting the name of the school and the year it was founded. At the top ends of the shield lay two weapons, giving the crest a serious undercurrent. On the left, a light purple sword is impaled into the left side of the shield while a darker toned purple spear emerges from the right side. Complementing the crest is a golden royal crown lying above the shield, with two sapphire gems embedded on top of one another at the centre of the crown.

The details of the crest are captivating. At a glance, one could see what the school stands for.

After my perusal, Emma and I wander back to the middle of the foyer.

To my right is a spiral metal staircase leading down into the unknown. I look up to the ceiling and see it's shaped like a dome, the roof an old concrete with forestry growing from the centre of the dome downwards.

"It's so beautiful here," says Emma in awe.

"Where are all the students?" I wonder.

"In their classes," replies an older voice.

I turn around to face an older woman, as if she emerged from the endless hall. She's well dressed in an impeccable manner, her blondish-grey hair pinned up in a tight, neat bun, with a few strands falling beside her ears and wearing brown framed round glasses with a stern look on her face, her eyes, brown and serious she's holding some paperwork in her hands.

"You must be Arabella Stone and Emma Ashford, the mortal," she speaks with no hint of emotion on her face, staring down at the paperwork.

"Yes," I reply.

"I'm the headmistress. You may call me Professor Bellamore."

Emma and I nod in understanding. She doesn't seem too keen on our presence here. I suppose from what I've been told, Emma is the first mortal in our history to be allowed access into our realm and school, which is perfectly fine with me, of course. I just hope the other students don't try to give her a hard time.

"This way," she continues, finally lifting her head and looking at each of us, but only for a second before swiftly turning on her heels.

We follow her, arm in arm, distracted by the beauty of the building's interior. Silence surrounded us, with only the sound of this woman's heels clicking against the impeccably clean floors. She soon stops and oddly faces a wall. I look at Emma with bewilderment. She shrugs, equally confused, but our confusion is cleared up when Professor Bellamore holds up her hand at the wall. A tree seemed to grow from the ground, all the way up the wall. The trunk of the tree ripples into a door and opens automatically.

"In here girls."

We follow her through the magical tree trunk entrance onto a long stretched balcony with many doors. How will we ever make our way out of here by ourselves? I think to myself.

We are further led downstairs to a wooden door with abstract glass in the frame. I could see there was a full class. Now I'm really nervous.

She opens the door, and the class stops what they're doing, just staring at us with interest.

The class has maybe twelve students seated at their desks. There are four black arch windows with antique chandeliers hanging above us. A huge chalkboard was on the wall behind the professor, who didn't seem to mind the interruption. Another wall was lined with thick ancient books. There's an un-easy feeling in the pit of my stomach, the butterflies doing somersaults.

"Everyone, this is Arabella Stone, a transfer from the mortal world. She is also the King's granddaughter." Professor Bellamore looks me up and down.

They all oohed and ahhed.

"She's the princess," I hear a girl whisper, and a murmur goes around the room.

"Take a seat towards the back," she says sternly. What's with the strict persona? I start walking and Emma follows.

"Not you, you're coming with me," she tells Emma.

What, no, oh God don't leave me alone here! Emma and I share a helpless look as she is led out of the room. My nerves are in full force when the heavy door shuts.

I walk between students, hanging my head down to avoid making eye contact. This is awkward. It feels like ages before I finally reach my desk, taking my seat, and breathing a sigh of relief when all the students return their eyes to the front.

"Welcome Arabella Stone, I'm Professor Sanora," she greets kindly, "Alright class, let's get back to it."

She's tall and slightly chubby, wearing a dark blue robe dress tied at the waist with a thick white rope that draped down the side of her. Her hair is a light brown, hanging loosely past her shoulders, her glasses pushed back on her head, her eyes are a sky blue, and her cheeks are rosy pink.

"Do you have any books Arabella?"

The entire class all simultaneously shift to look at me.

I shake my head no, my nerves getting the better of me.

"You can share with Max," she points to a boy sitting alone, next to the window, who didn't even turn his head to look at me. Great.

"Go on, move tables and take your chair," she kindly urges.

I inwardly roll my eyes. As if this isn't embarrassing enough, I have to pick up and carry my chair with all eyes on me. I so badly want the floor to open up and swallow me whole right now.

I place my bag on the chair, pick up the chair and walk over to the table by this Max guy. The boy still doesn't acknowledge me. I sit beside him as he continues staring out the window.

"Max!" calls Professor Sanora, as the other kids laugh.

"Max!" she shouts again, trying to grab his attention. He startles and breaks away from his daydream.

He looks directly at me, surprised by my presence. Actually, he looked less than impressed. I look away and roll my eyes.

"Max, this is Arabella Stone. She'll be sharing your book with you."

I make myself look at him with a slight smile, as he forces a smile himself. Shy perhaps? I know the feeling.

The textbook read 'The History Arts of Magic.' It sounds interesting! I was quite eager to learn more about our history and our world.

"I'm Max Milton! It's nice to meet you."

"You too," I smile back nervously.

"You're the princess?" asks Max, seeming to overcome his shyness.

I shyly nod.

"Though I don't refer to myself as a princess, just plain old Arabella."

"Arabella Stone?"

"Yes."

"It's a well known name," he grins impishly.

"First day?" he continues.

"How can you tell?"

"Well, apart from never seeing you before, you're also not in uniform."

I look down at my clothes. That's right, I wasn't given a uniform!

I look around to see what the uniform looked like. Since I was at the back I couldn't see all too well. However, it doesn't take long to realise just how out of place I am with my casual clothing. Everyone is dressed with a white surcoat draped around their necks with fine detail and embroidery, the ends slumped down on the shabby floorboards. I look at Max and see beneath his white surcoat he's wearing white business-like pants, a white blouse, a gold and white patterned tie, and a gold vest with the school's crest on the pocket. I look to my right to see a girl not wearing her surcoat, instead hers is draped over the back of her chair, and she too is wearing a white collared blouse, gold vest and tie, a white pleated skirt, and white knee length socks, with plain black ballet shoes.

So white and so fancy!

"I wasn't given a uniform."

He begins to chuckle.

"Obviously." He stares at my clothing. "I'm sure you'll be given one later."

Max makes me feel more relaxed, less nervous, which is great, and I'm quite thankful for that. His hair is short, but very curly, the most adorable ringlets I've ever seen. His eyes are large and hazel, and his lashes are longer than mine. Not fair!

"It's a great school. You'll find that some professors are a little more lenient than others. For example, Professor Sanora is a great history teacher. I'm pretty sure she was here when it first opened 800 years ago. The other kids... don't mind them, they're intimidated by your royal status and mortal friend because it's definitely a first for our kind to allow mortals to not only know of our existence, but to also allow them to live within our realm," he says, distracting me from the whole uniform thing. I make a mental note to see where we could get our uniforms.

"Professor Sanora's over 800 years old?"

"I think she's like 900, but she likes to say she's only 300," he laughs.

In the mortal world, people would assume she's only in her early thirties.

"Have you ever been to the mortal world?" I ask Max.

"No, my parents say it's horrible out there, that it's not a place for our kind. Humans are monsters and want us dead, blah blah."

"It's not horrible. There's good and bad, yes, but the world itself is quite beautiful. Mortals are not so different than us."

"How so?"

"We have the same emotions as them and we attend school, they work jobs, just like people have jobs here. Really the only difference is that we possess magic, and they don't."

"Is that so? I think my parents lied to protect me," he slightly laughs.

I think that's very obvious.

"I'd have to agree," I smile.

"Have you been to Bluefish Forest?"

"No, but the name of it has me intrigued. I haven't seen much of our world, but I want to explore as much of it as I can," I say in amazement.

"Arabella and Max, please pay attention, you two" the teacher sternly rebukes.

Max and I look at each other and smirk.

"It's quite the sight," I hear Max whisper. I smile to myself. I could see us becoming fast friends.

A single piece of paper, ink and a quill appear before me on the desk.

"Please take notes students." Says Professor Sanora.

"Our history traces back to many centuries ago. Our seven elders formed the world we know today. Our people were forbidden in the mortal world. For thousands of years, mortals branded us as evil beings. Our elders feared the mortal world not safe for our kind. Some magical beings wanted to blend in with the mortal society, often hiding their true identity and acting completely human. However, if they were caught using magic by any mortal, they were punished, either by the elders or the mortals themselves."

I'm absolutely intrigued, hooked onto the professor's every word. I wondered how the mortals punished our people for their magic. Did they burn them at the stake? And how did the elders punish them? I was curious about that and more.

"Our seven elders created the rules of our realms. They are our highest authority, as well as our King Avery."

The class looks as me at the mention of my Grandfather. I shyly look away, looking down at my blank paper, but peek up as soon as the professor continues speaking.

"Each elder wanted a peaceful realm for all of our kinds, but we still occasionally get outsiders, which is why our school remains hidden. The wisteria portal was created by one of the elders, Colben Gonugall, the most famous sorcerer of all time. Gonugall is who created the seven elders."

I was really enjoying the history but knew there was so much of our history that I still needed to learn. Needless to say, I was disappointed when class came to an end.

"Alright class, you're dismissed. Don't forget the Annual Level Ranking Event is soon approaching."

That sounds interesting!

"Arabella, please remain behind so that we can have a discussion."

"It was nice to meet you Arabella Stone, maybe I could show you our world sometime soon," Max says shyly, picking up his bag and giving me a gentle smile.

"I'd like that!" I exclaim as I grab my bag and walk over to Professor Sanora.

She waits for all the students to leave before addressing me. I look towards the open door and notice a smiling Emma waiting for me. I hold up my hand to signal for her to wait, and she nods in acknowledgement, bouncing around enthusiastically.

"Arabella, it's good to finally have you attending our academy. Is there anything you'd like to ask me?" she asks kindly.

"What is the annual event?" I ask anxiously.

"Oh yes, Amulet Academy of Magic holds an annual level ranking event, I presume you wouldn't know much about it?"

"No."

"The Annual Level Ranking is an event held each year by the seven elders, each witch and warlock discovers which level of magic they have increased to, if increased at all, several tests will be held during the event."

"Will I have to participate in these tests?"

"Yes, it is compulsory to participate, every student must attend and complete the required tasks."

Great, just great!

The teacher notices my trepidation and tries to reassure me, "I'm sure you'll be fine, the seven elders like witches and warlocks to have a ranking. By the time you reach 18, you'll know your final ranking, also, you'll be entering firstborn classes next year, so you have so much to learn sweetheart."

Firstborn? Level ranking? This is too much, but at the same time, I'm curious about it all.

I'm so deep in thought about this upcoming tests I will have to face, I forget where I am for a short moment, my mind wandering off.

"Is there anything else you'd like to ask me?"

The professor breaks me away from thought, bringing me back to reality.

Nothing that I can think of right now.

"Not right now, thank you," I shoot her a grateful smile.

"Okay, well, head straight to the administration office and someone by the name Lubelle will give your class schedule."

Shouldn't I have been given this information when I first arrived? Everything seems so backwards and unusually strange. I suppose for a magical school, this is something I'll have to get used to.

"Thank you," I smile.

I make my way out of the classroom.

"Arabella."

I look back, "Yes?"

"I look forward to teaching you," she says with a gentle smile,

Her statement made me happy and I smile in appreciation, giving her a nod of thanks. I tell her that I look forward to her lessons and step out of the classroom into Emma's warm hug.

"So what happened in your class?" she beams.

"No magic, but I did learn some history about our kind. I spoke to this boy Max Milton, who wants to show us around Aquarian Falls."

"That would be amazing!" she says excitedly.

"Definitely! So what did you do in class?"

"I was placed in a potion class where I helped a witch create a flower potion, it was amazing!" she explained with glee.

"I get stuck in a history class, and you get to make potions! Not fair!" I laugh.

"Well I was only placed there for this first class. I was told I have to see a lady named Lubelle as she has all my details and will help me further."

"I have to see her too! C'mon let's find the office." I say.

Come to think of it, where is the office? Emma and I wander around, looking for signs to direct us towards it but can't seem to find any indicators; we're just turning corners, going up and down the stairs, walking past empty classrooms. Are we the only ones in this building? Where did everyone go?

"I think we're lost," Emma states.

"I think so too."

We turn another corner, the corridor seeming endless.

"What are you two doing?"

I turn around. It's professor Bellamore, looking irritated by our being here.

"Sorry, we're trying to find the administration office."

"It's right there," she points to the beige brick wall to my left.

Is she seeing right? It's a just a wall, I think in totally puzzled. I mean, last time, a door appeared, so I think my confusion is merited.

Emma and I just look at her, absolutely baffled. She sighs.

"One thing you need to know here is that not everything is as it seems," she elaborates.

That's definitely an understatement, I think.

"Go ahead," she gestures.

She wants me to walk into the wall? Is this a joke? I stare for some sort of ripple effect, some sort of movement to hint this is true, that yes Arabella, you're totally safe walking through a thick brick wall.

I look at Emma, who just shrugs, just as confused as I.

The teacher sighs in frustration, rolling her eyes.

"Go!" she demands, seeming to lose patience.

Well here goes! I do as I'm told. I slowly walk towards the wall with trepidation, waiting to hear a laugh, indicating this is all a joke. Is it a magical entrance? Of course it is, obviously! Emma walks beside me. We look at each other, and then back at the wall in front of us. I raise my hand and point my finger at the wall, moving it closer and closer until I touch the wall. I gasp when my finger submerges into the wall. It felt like putting my finger through a thick mist of air or smoke. I pull my hand back in shock.

I look at Bellamore. She stands there with her arms crossed in exasperation, frustrated at my slow progress. I gulp and touch the wall again, my hand going completely through the wall. It feels warm on the other side, like someone's got the heater cranked up. I bravely walk through. I look back to find that I can see perfectly through the wall; it's transparent from this side. I must admit, the mechanics was pretty cool.

I see Emma as she walks full speed at the wall, but the magic doesn't work for her and she hits her head against the wall, falling back. I couldn't help but giggle at her predicament. I see professor Bellamore snicker behind Emma's back.

"You have to hold her hand for her to be able to come through," speaks a sweet voice from behind me.

I turn around to look at the figure standing behind a counter in the room. She had messy blonde hair, square-framed glasses sat unevenly on her face, bright pink lipstick, skin a glowing tan, big blue cat eyes, and is quite tall, wearing a yellow blouse with a couple of stains on it. She looked like an adorable mess.

I smile quickly in acknowledgement before I return my attention back to Emma and lean halfway through the wall.

"C'mon Emma," I laugh as I gesture with my hand.

She takes my hand and magically walks through the wall with me.

"You're mortal, only a magical being can bring you through," the sweet-looking woman explains kindly. "I'm Francine Lubelle," she continues, "but please call me Lubelle. I really despise my first name," she says with a grin.

Emma and I exchange greetings as we walk to the counter. I look around, and it's like any ordinary school office. There are a few waiting chairs, though only Emma and I were in here, and a small round table with magazines. One of the titles captures my attention:

Witches Daily-

'Arabella, the girl who's been in this world for two minutes, destroys our 9000-year-old portal.'

This is about me? Oh my God, how embarrassing. Thank God there's no picture, but still, I'm mortified. This magazine is outdated since the portal has been fixed. I stare angrily at the piece of news, having to inhale to keep myself calm.

"It's lovely to meet you girls." Says Lubelle.

Emma nudges me as I still stare at the offending pile of magazines.

"It's nice to meet you too," I smile.

"What can I do for you?"

"I was told to pick up my class schedule from here. Emma needs hers as well."

"Okay, that's no problem, names?"

"Emma Ashford and Arabella Stone."

"Oh it's wonderful to meet you Arabella, and of course you too Emma!" Lubelle beams.

She's so sweet.

"Alright Arabella, here is your class schedule for the rest of the year."

"Thank you Lubelle, what about Emma?"

"Emma sweetheart, since you're a mortal, you aren't required to attend any classes because there is...well no need for you to learn any magic, so you'll be helping me in the office. However, at the King's request and your father's, you will have a warlock from the mortal world, who is also a teacher, help you with mortal school work," she explains with a smile as she adjusts her glasses.

"Oh that's cool!" says Emma enthusiastically.

Lubelle smiles happily at Emma's excitement.

I quickly scan my schedule and frown. I'm surprised to see that I only have one more class today."

"Is something wrong?" asked Lubelle

"It seems I only have one more class today."

"Oh yes, each student has a minimum of two to four classes a day, you will have more classes in a day when starting firstborn year."

"Wait here please," she kindly states.

Lubelle quickly walks off but returns just as swiftly.

"Here are your uniforms girls. Sorry Emma, even though you won't be taking the classes here, you'll still be required to wear a uniform, don't want you walking around without a uniform, you could be mistaken as an outsider and thrown- never mind," she giggles, making me briefly wonder at the where.

That's right, uniforms! I was wondering where we could get them from earlier.

She hands each of us a white velvet sized shoe box that read Amulet Academy of Magic, embroidered with the school crest. Our entire uniform fits in this little box? We thank her for all her help and assistance.

"Emma, while Arabella attends her last class for the day, would you mind taking this trolley of books back to the library please?"

"Oh sure Lubelle," Emma grins.

As I turn to leave the office back through the wall, I hear the sound of a bang. I look back and see that Emma has walked into the wall, again, getting knocked back once more. I cover my mouth, trying not to giggle. I help her up and grab her hand, leading her through the wall and out into the corridor, trolley in tow.

"I'm so sorry," I finally let out my laughter, not able to stifle it any longer.

"It's okay, I don't blame you," Emma joins the laughter.

"There's only one problem," states Emma.

"What's that?"

"Where's library?"

"I have no idea." I laugh.

"What class do you have?"

"Let me see." I scan my schedule. "Enchantment Arts," I say with excitement.

Each class is more exciting than the last, even if it's only my second class! I'm pumped for Enchantment Arts, but I have a feeling I'll arrive late because I don't know my way around the school.

Two girls come around the corner, dressed in uniform, holding their books against their chests, walking so gracefully.

"Excuse me," I shyly address them, "Could you help us please?"

"Of course!" replies one of the girls.

I silently sigh with relief. To be honest I was worried they were going to snub us off. I wonder if mean girl Claire attends this school? Surely she would, since she seemed to be close in age with me.

"Emma here needs to find the library, and I need to find the Enchanted Arts class."

"Sadie, could you take Emma here to the library and I'll take, I'm sorry what's your name?" she asks me kindly.

"Oh sorry, I'm Arabella."

"Arabella Stone?" she asks as her eyes widen with curiosity.

"Yes."

"Wow, it's wonderful to meet you. I'll walk you to your class if you like."

These girls are so nice!

"Thank you so much!"

"Oh sure, it's no problem," she smiles.

"I'll catch up with you in class later," says Sadie to the other girl as she turns her back towards us and begins to walk with Emma as the nameless girl leads me in the opposite direction. I look back at Emma and she looks back at me. We both smile as we head off in separate directions.

"What is your name?" I ask.

"Oh I'm sorry, I'm Ellie."

"Well it's nice to meet you."

"You too Arabella. Alright, so the enchanted class is for pre-firstborns only. They do some pretty crazy things in there, but it's also really fun. It's just down this spiral staircase."

She leads me through the corridor and over to a spiral staircase. She walks down first, and I quickly follow.

"So you're the princess, what's it like to live in a castle?" she makes friendly talk.

"To say amazing would be an understatement."

"You really hold the powers of all four elements?"

Honestly, I don't know what power is within me.

"Yes," I reply, seemingly humiliated, as it's like I'm the odd one out with this four-elemental power.

"I think King Avery is a very noble man."

"Thank you. It's so strange to come to this world and live with him as King."

"Oh of course, it would be super weird."

"You have no idea."

Her eyes peek at my amulet, enthralled.

"That is so pretty, I've heard of this necklace, the four element amulet isn't it?"

I nod in affirmation.

"It's beautiful, with its glow and colours," she beams, unable to look away for a few seconds.

"Well here's Professor Hubbard's Enchanted Class, have fun, it was wonderful to meet you Arabella Stone," she smiles and waves before leaving me to stand alone in front of a closed old, carved wooden door.

I reach for the knob and open the door to see all the kids turn and stare at me, due to the ridiculous squeaky noise it made. The professor looks up at me and kindly asks, "How may I help you?" as he turns around and reaches for a piece of paper from his desk, returning his gaze back to me with kindness in his eyes.

He's quite old, perhaps older than Grandfather. His hair is straight, black and long, with one single silver streak down the right side. His hair travels all the way down his back, ending in a point. His beard is silver, reaching his chest in length, with only one streak of black through it. He's wearing thick glasses and a green emerald cloak.

The room smells like smoke, which made sense when I spotted the small fireplace that helped keep the room cosy and warm.

"I-I'm sorry, I'm Arabella, I'm in this class." I mutter.

"Arabella Stone?"

"Yes."

"Come here child."

He waves his hand back and forth, enthusiastically, directing me to walk straight to the front of the class. I slouch at the thought of having to go to the front of the class. I walk between a row of desks, praying I don't trip, passing by all the other students' whispers and stares. Why did I have to wear my hair up today? At least if I wore it down, I could hang my head and use my hair as a curtain down both sides of my face. I make it to the front of the class with ease. I keep my back faced to the class until the professor makes me turn to face all the curious and staring faces.

The room is small with a ladder on my left that leads to a small square balcony stacked with a few books and tiny bottles of potions. A single chalkboard on wheels sat near Professor Hubbard's desk, which was messy and over crowded with paperwork.

He stands beside me, still facing the class but standing a little in front of me so I could see him properly.

"I'm Professor Hubbard," he takes a bow, his arms outstretched, and nearly slips, which makes me smile at his goofiness, feeling a bit more relaxed.

"I'm your enchanted arts teacher. I'll teach you how to enchant items, and create enchanted spells and potions."

I love this class already and it hasn't even started! Well, not for me because I arrived late. I scream internally with pure excitement! Professor Hubbard seems kind and sweet, and I'm so looking forward to learning so much from his classes.

"Arabella here is our King's granddaughter. You're an enchantress correct?"

"Yes," I smile enthusiastically at him.

"Wonderful, most wonderful. Alright dear, please take a seat over by the window."

I walk over to the only empty seat in the class, and take a seat, eager for today's lesson. I wonder what we'll be doing.

Professor Hubbard strokes his beard as he ponders on thought, humming.

"Today, we're going to enchant journals that you will be required to have as you enter firstborn year."

Oh I can't wait to see this. I wonder how he'll enchant them?

"Watch, learn and listen. Those are the three rules of my class." He points his finger directly straight forward as little yellow sparks fly from his finger to each candle, igniting them one by one, giving the room a warm glow and more relaxed setting.

"Profound Dressora, is the enchantment spell we'll be using today."

He leans down and grabs a book from the wooden box next to his feet. The journal is black leather, with leather straps hanging down, used for tying it together.

The professor points his finger toward the small wooden box beside his feet, and each journal lifts into the air, neatly flying to each of our desks. Mine lands gently in front of me. The professor walks to his desk and scrambles through some paperwork quickly before returning to the front of the class.

"We are now going to enchant your firstborn journals. The journal will then belong to you and you only. Only you can open it. It will only ever unlock itself to the touch of your fingers, designing itself in it's own way in accordance with you."

This is so exciting! And to think I was dreading today.

"Well...what are you all waiting for? Hover your hands over your journals and repeat the spell Profound Dressora," he giggles with excitement.

I could tell by the tone of his voice that teaching is what he loves to do. I'm so glad I have Professor Hubbard as my enchantment teacher.

"Profound Dressora," I hear everyone say.

"It's not working!" I hear a girl snap in frustration.

"It takes concentration and imagination, try again," Professor Hubbard says encouragingly.

I glance at the girl as she crosses her arms and huffs. I return my attention back to my journal. Please work.

"Profound Dressora," I whisper, hovering my hand above the book.

A white mist of smoke travels from my palm and into the book, literally bringing it to life. As the book absorbs my power, it begins to change. A gold design traces around the journal, somewhat framing it. The leather straps bind themselves around the book, and words rise from beneath the journal's cover. At the centre of the journal, my name is inscribed with a fiery glow. A blue and purple ombre' emerald crystal rose up, almost as though from inside the book through the front cover. How amazing! My very own magical journal.

"Miss Stone, a job well done my dear."

"Thank you, professor."

I hear a girl behind me scoff at my praise. I don't bother to look back and give her the satisfaction of acknowledgement. I do notice professor Hubbard look at the scoffer behind me with a frown.

"Excellent class, you've all done so well and enchanted your firstborn journals for the New Year. Now, you won't be able to use them until you start class in three months, but guard them safely."

Professor Hubbard's voice fades in the background as I stare at my journal. I glance out the corner of my eye, the blank piece of paper next to me, inscribing itself with the words 'Flicken Ribble.'

I repeat the words out loud, yet suddenly I swear I saw something flinch on my journal and within a split second, my journal grows black wings and shoots straight up into the air. The look on Professor Hubbard's face could only be described as pure shock.

"What did you do?" he mutters as he ducks away from my journal heading towards his way.

I cover my eyes in shame. How embarrassing! Everyone is staring and laughing in hysterics.

"Calm down, class!" shouts Professor Hubbard.

The room is silent, but of course we can all hear the flutter of my journal as it lands back on my desk.

"Not in 800 years have I seen a journal fly. An ex-student of mine, had the same thing happen, just like yours. How fascinating, though I'm not surprised. Your journal is rare and extremely unique, keep it safe."

I look back down at my journal, it wings have since tucked away and hidden themselves. We're distracted by a knock at the door, and I spot the girl who scoffed glaring at me, it's Claire! Of course she's in my class! She sat back in her chair, arms folded, and rolling her tongue around in her mouth. I look right past her and stared at the figure in the doorway.

"Professor Hubbard, a word please?"

"Of course Professor Tibbetts."

"Students, our class is due to finish up for today, so I guess you're all dismissed."

No! I don't want it to end already. Despite some of the people I've met, I'm actually loving this school! I pick up my journal cautiously along with my uniform box, bag and other books from the previous class, almost struggling with all I have to carry, and head for the door, unavoidably walking past Claire!

"You might be my King's granddaughter, but just because you have a tittle of authority doesn't mean I have to be nice to you!"

"Don't be, I don't really care," I state indifferently before I walk out, not waiting for a response. I don't usually blurt out things like that, but a part of me was not going to stand for her childish comments. I can feel I'm changing and maturing.

I step out of the classroom and into the hall to see Professor Hubbard in discussion with the other professor.

"Oh Arabella," calls Professor Hubbard as he races over to me to catch me before I walk off.

"Yes professor?"

"It's so wonderful to have you in my class. You were a complete joy and breath of fresh air. Please come see me tomorrow, we have the Annual Level Ranking Event coming up and I really want to help you, as I presume you wouldn't know anything about it...hmm...and...I need to discuss the journal with you."

"Oh thank you, I'd really appreciate that professor. I'm happy to be in your class, it was wonderful."

Professor Hubbard smiled so wide his cheeks looked as though they may bust.

"You look like her," he whispers, as he stares at me, "Lysa."

I smile gently, not knowing what to say, as I slowly turn around and head for the staircase.

I walk back up the spiral staircase and am thrilled to see Emma already standing there. I can't wait to tell her everything!

"Arabella!" she shouts with joy.

"Emma!" I race toward her and throw myself at her as she opens her arms in laughter nearly dropping all my books.

"So, how do you like the school?" she beams.

"It's amazing! I mean to be taught real magic, I've never been so excited for school before in my life." I chuckle.

Unfortunately, that was my last lesson for the day, and now it's time to head home.

"What did you do?" I ask her.

"I had to place the books in the library, and Lubelle showed me a few things in the office. She just needed help with forms and such," Emma rolls her eyes.

"I wish I had magic classes, I wish I was magic." She says wistfully as we walk through the hall.

"I adore you just the way you are. I need normal in my life!"

"I'm normal?"

"Not really," I burst into laughter.

We interlock arms and try and find our way out of this school. As we turn a corner, we see Max. Phew, he can help us find our way out.

"Hello Arabella," he waves awkwardly. Adorable.

"Oh hey, Max."

He looks directly at Emma.

"Oh this is-"

"Emma," she interrupts.

Max smiles at her.

"Hello Emma, what are you girls doing?"

"Trying to find our way out of this school."

"It's quite difficult for newbies to find their way around, but you'll soon get the hang of it. This school is filled with secret passages, tunnels, invisible walls."

You don't say.

"There's a spell you direct at any wall or blank paper. It's called Mapaforra, so if you ever get lost, it will reveal the school and show exactly where you are. If you need to find a certain class you just whisper the name of that particular class and the words will appear bigger on the map."

Emma and I stare at Max dumbfounded.

"Let me show you. It's probably best to learn on a piece of paper to start with." He pulls out a blank piece of paper from his bag.

Emma and I watch with wonder.

"Mapaforra," he whispers and an ancient looking scroll forms in the centre of the paper, slowly rolling outwards as black lines and wording begin to trace the entire paper, finally forming an entire map of the school grounds.

"Woah!" is my reaction.

"Pretty cool huh?"

"God I love your world," states Emma.

"So as you can see this is where we're currently standing. The white luminosity is us, it's pretty simple."

"This is wonderful to learn, I'm so impressed, and mesmerised by everything here at Amulet Academy of Magic."

"Have you been assigned an infinite?" asks Max.

"Infinite?"

"It's a place to keep your things while you're at school."

"No, I haven't been told about them." It must be equivalent to a locker in the mortal world.

"They're kept in a side room within the library, did Lubelle give you a key?"

"No, only a class schedule and my uniform," I say as I look down at my full arms, holding my books and white velvet boxed uniform.

"That's okay, you would have been automatically assigned to one anyway. We can use a spell to locate which is yours, do you need me to help carry something?" he sweetly asks.

"It's okay, thanks though!"

I'm definitely intrigued to see these infinite things.

We follow Max through the school, up so many levels, where he leads us into a beautiful big library. You can tell it's old; it smells old, like the smell of a book you find in a vintage store, and I quite like the smell. As soon as you walk in, you're surrounded by books floor to roof, endless isles of books. I look towards the roof to see another single spiral staircase leading from between the maze of books to a small balcony, with just a single red door.

"What's that room?" I point to the red door.

"A forbidden room. Only elders and professors are allowed access."

"Makes me feel tempted to see what's beyond the door."

"Don't bother, students having been trying for centuries. It's enchanted. You literally can't open the door. The elders and professors only open the door when there are no students here."

"Sounds mysterious."

"This is one of the three labyrinth library's we have."

"Why are they designed like a labyrinth?" asks Emma. I was curious to know too.

"It confuses outsiders. The seven elders created it this way."

"So cool," Is all I manage to respond with as I stare in awe at the seemingly endless books.

"This way," Max leads us through the isle of books, randomly turning here and there. It really is a labyrinth. There was a gap between some of the books, allowing me to see the gigantic arched window on my left. It's so beautiful. I feel like I'm in an olden movie as I walk through admiring everything I set my sights on.

Before I know it, we're standing in front of a very old and fragile brown bookshelf, with more books than I can count. It stretches along the length of the entire wall, which is not too wide, but wide enough.

Max quickly flings his wrist and whispers

"Aidyrel."

I hear a bunch of locks behind the door begin to unlock as the bookcase slides to the left, revealing a dark hidden room that lights up instantly as we step in. Though the lighting isn't very bright, there are four lanterns that hovered high above giving a gentle glow.

We walk in and notice floating boxes everywhere. There were literally hundreds of floating boxes.

"Woah," exclaims Emma. My exact sentiment.

"Pretty cool right? Okay, let's find your infinite Arabella," Max states with a grin as he sees our dumbfounded expressions.

"How?"

"Magic," he states obviously, sharing a giggle with Emma.

I look at him and laugh. Of course.

"I know I have to use magic, but how?"

"Hold up your dominant hand, as though you're signalling someone to stop, and whisper this spell

"Amwar."

I do as, instructed, repeating the spell and all the boxes split equally to the left and right side of the room, leaving a lone box that radiated a sky blue glow floating in the middle.

"That's your box, Arabella. Only you can open it. Go ahead, grab it," he encourages.

It looks no bigger than a shoebox, how will I even fit my things into it? I wonder.

"It's quite small."

"You'd be surprised," he chuckles.

I look at Emma as she stands beside me smiling in anticipation. I walk over to the box and reach out, but before I could touch it, it shoots across the room. Max laughs hysterically.

"What did I do wrong?"

"Nothing Arabella, you've got yourself a playful infinite."

"What do you mean?"

"You'll have to catch it, before it will formally belong to you."

Seriously?

I walk over to it and quickly reach out, but again, the box evades my hands and shoots straight up.

How am I supposed to get it from up there? It starts floating down to me. That's right, you come down right now! I think to myself. It floats in front of me in a teasing manner. My eyes narrow. I don't reach for it at first; I knew it would only fly off again. However, the temptation to reach out was getting to me, I couldn't help it, so I lift my hand slowly, keeping my body still, and went for the grab, only for it to slip straight through my hands. It starts spinning around me, leaving a dusty glow as it picks up speed, flitting around me, until it finally stops once more in front of me.

"Hold your hand out," Max instructs, controlling his laughter and finally taking pity on me.

I lift up my hand and hold it out. The box floats right down onto my palm.

I stare at Max with confusion. He just looks at me, wanting me to figure this out for myself. I gently lay it onto the ground, and then lift the lid slowly, releasing a mist of magical smoke.

"This is your box Arabella. This is where you'll keep anything you want."

It's so small! I pick up my black journal, but for some reason, I don't think I should leave this here. I decide I'll take it home and I place it inside my bag. I lean over and look inside to see the box is endless, like I could fit anything inside. I place my books inside, leaving only my bag and uniform to carry home.

"I wonder if I could climb in this!" I say aloud.

"You probably could," laughs Emma.

"This is incredible!" I smile.

Max returns the smile. It's nice to have a friend here.

"Okay, now that that's settled, do you have anymore classes?" he asks.

"Nope, I'm finished for the day," I say with a frown, sad that my first day is over so soon.

"Where do you live Max?" asks Emma.

"Not far from the King's castle."

"Shall we all walk home together then?" I ask.

"That would be nice," he states with a grin.

We follow Max out of the library. He leads us out of the school and down the stone path to the water's edge. There were several Valkyria's taking students across the water. An empty Valkyria hovers towards us, and we each climb on, out feet firmly held in place. The pole emerges and we grip the ring as it begins to move, taking us back to the wall. A cool breeze swirls around us. I look back at my new school, reflecting upon its magical experience. I'm super excited to return tomorrow.

The same wall automatically appears, allowing us to exit the school grounds. We step off the Valkyria and step through the opening wall into the same empty meadow we came from. I turn to look behind me as the grid dissolves, and I am no longer able to see the school. Amazing, yet disappointing. We then start walking home.

"Max!" calls out two voices at once.

We all turn on instinct. I roll my eyes. Just when I thought I escaped them, I almost forgot about them and their existence. It's the Bralin brothers. I can't believe they made me cry. I shake my head and hold it high, no more tears from me this time!

"Max, what are you doing?" asks one of them.

"Walking home with Arabella and Emma, if you must know Wickle."

Wickle, I snicker.

"You know she destroyed our portal."

"She also fixed it," snaps Max in my defence.

Thank you Max, I think.

"Hey, you two, don't you have anything better to do?" Emma pipes up.

"You have no right to speak to us, you, stupid mortal."

Emma winces at his response. That's it, I'm stepping in.

"Hey, don't speak to her like that."

"And what are going to do? I don't see your grandfather here to defend you," he says speaking like a baby then bursting into laughter.

"Wickle and Dane, do you seriously want to do this? You know what your father will do if he knew." Max stares at them harshly.

"Watch yourself Max!" they both snap before walking off.

"Sorry about them. They've always been this way. They take after their mom, who was banished from our world years ago."

"Why?" asks Emma.

"She practiced black magic."

"Oh..."

"Yeah, but their father is a great man."

Our conversation dies down as Emma and I take in our delightful surroundings.

"Is it true?" asks Max, startling me from my daydream.

"Is what true?"

"You fell in love with a werewolf?"

Well this is awkward.

"Yes."

"What's the mortal world like?" he moves on with his questioning.

"You've never seen it?" asks Emma.

"No."

"It's not as magical as our world, but it has a certain beauty to it, I suppose." I reply.

Instead of taking the route back home, which we took to school, we head off track with Max leading us into an unknown forest. This screams serial killer, I giggle silently. However, if it were true, it wouldn't be so funny. I roll my eyes at myself.

"Leading us into a forest, are you going to murder us?" I joke.

Max laughs, as Emma looks worried; she sometimes takes things too seriously.

"This forest is the walk I take home everyday. Have you been inside before?"

"Inside what?" my eyes dart around.

"Bluefish Forest. It was what I was trying to tell you about in class earlier."

"No, I haven't, at least I don't think so."

Max grins wildly with excitement.

He suddenly walks off through the thick forest trees that you can't see beyond because they just overlap each other. I look at Emma as she looks back at me with a surprised face.

"Hurry up!" shouts the muffled voice of Max.

I take Emma's hand, tugging her along as I shift branches and leaves out of the way. We step into a new world of a glowing forest. Nope, I definitely haven't been here before. Wow! There's a waterfall crashing up ahead with a bright purple luminosity. The trees that seem to be thousands of years old all glow blue. The flowers that grew beneath our feet glow a beautiful pink and yellow. All I can smell is a mixed ray of flowers as I inhale deeply. The trees overlap, completely enclosing us in this magical forest. Nearly everything glowed a ray of different colours. The leaves glowed with certain designs. Absolutely mind-blowing! Max beams excitedly, as Emma and I stare in amazement.

We continue walking through until the glow of our surroundings begin to fade, and little by little, the sun shine throughs until we find ourselves in the same forest, yet in a completely different atmosphere. The trees are separated from one another, the grass as green as ever, and a slow flowing river ran nearby. I look behind me and notice the trees close over. Are we still in the same forest?

"Let's do some magic," Max suggests as we walk through the woods.

"Oh please do!" begs Emma with an enthusiastic clap of her hands.

I look at Max and smirk.

"What do you have in mind?" I ask, as I gently place my bag and box down.

"Can you make it rain? And then lift the drops? Or even freeze the drops mid-air?"

"I've never tried that, let's see."

I look up to the beautiful sky, embracing the ray of sun warming up my face. I close my eyes, willing rain, and with a swift movement of my hands, I suddenly feel drops of rain falling on my face. I smile in triumph and join the laughter when I open my eyes to see Emma and Max dancing around, with a gorgeous sunshine luminosity behind them as the rain fell upon us. I instantly stop the rain and stand still, trying to freeze them as they fell, but the rain just stops as all the drops fall to the ground. I concentrate on lifting the water drops from our surroundings, which are glistening in the sunlight. Using both hands on either side of me, I visualize my request and see the droplets start to lift up slowly.

"Oh my God," whispers Emma.

"This is amazing," whispers Max in admiration.

I look around with my arms out stretched. It really did look amazing; an enchanting sight of water drops floating all around us. I drop my arms and the drops fall along with them.

"Watch this," says Max.

He holds one hand palm up and swirls the other in a circle-like motion over it. Blue smoke emerges from his palm, and then with a swift movement of his other hand, he directs the smoke towards the space in front of him as it begins to form a silhouette of a green smoky majestic horse, continuing to grow until it becomes of natural size.

"What did you do?" I ask in complete admiration and curiosity.

Max just smirks at me. Emma reaches out to pat the opaque horse but her hand runs straight through it, and it gallops a few feet away.

"It will disappear in a few minutes. It's a replicated illusion, called Fremora." Max explains.

"It's amazing, can you only do animals?" Emma enquires.

Max holds his hand high above him and repeats the spell with a dramatic flair, forming a green smoky person. There's the answer.

"It's you Arabella," shouts Emma.

"It is!" In Avatar world, at least.

"Do me, do me!" she exclaims.

"Alright Emma," chuckles Max at her exuberance.

As Max moves away from my illusion to create Emma's in the space next to it, I move closer and stand before it, staring at it in contemplation. It reminds me of Ava. Because she's your identical twin of course, I think, rolling my eyes at myself.

I reach out to touch my shadow version only to surprise myself as my fingers come into solid contact with it. It was cold and hard, yet it felt fragile, like glass.

"Why can I touch it?"

"Because you have magic in you Arabella."

My smoky version of myself starts to disappear, blowing away in the breeze.

"Look it's me!" Emma's cry of happiness distracts me from thoughts of Dad and Ava. I look at Emma and smile.

"I can replicate any creature, human, or object, but only if I've seen it."

"Simply amazing."

"I so badly wish I had magic," whines Emma enviously.

I smile at her wistfulness.

"What else can you do Arabella? You must have thousands of spells you can perform."

Thousands?

"My dad taught me how to create Demorsi."

"That sounds interesting!" Max exclaims.

I look around to make sure no one is in harms way, but then remember that Dad told me to only use it if my life is in danger.

"What is it?" asks Emma.

"Demorsi. It allows me to create a transparent ball within fiery flames within it"

"Oh I have to see this!" shouts Max eagerly.

"That sounds dangerous Arabella," Emma remarks, further cementing my decision to not cast it.

"Agreed, it is quite dangerous!"

"Boring," laughs Max, rolling his eyes, with disappointment.

"Not boring, but with my destroying the portal, I don't want to risk destroying anything else."

"Ok then, I'll show you one last touch of magic," smiles Max in acceptance.

"Yay!" Emma claps.

Max looks directly at both Emma and I. What's he going to do?

He closes his eyes and inhales deeply, a deep look of concentration on his face, and quickly alters himself to look exactly like Emma.

"What the hell?" she shouts, making me jolt in fright at her unexpected loud response.

"What are you?" I ask, staring curiously.

"I'm a fabled shifter. I can transform myself to look like anyone, or anything."

He looked exactly like Emma yet had Max's voice.

"I need to have seen the person, creature or object first before I can transform," he says, as he shifts to my form, which immediately reminds me of Ava.

"This is a brilliant spell," says Emma. "I now have a vision of you and your twin," she laughs.

Brilliant, but unnerving, especially when the voice doesn't match the body, I think to myself, trying to shake off thoughts of my dad and Ava. I miss them, and so badly want to see them again.

Max transforms back to himself and corrects Emma, "It's not a spell. It's my unique magical ability. You know how Arabella's unique affinity is her four elements, which, granted, leaves the possibilities endless for her? My affinity is being a fabled shifter, able to transform into anyone or anything."

"What a wonderfully unique ability to have," I smile, Emma nodding in agreement.

"So the rumours are true?"

"What rumours?"

"That you have a twin, and that she's pure evil?"

"She's not evil!" I snap in defence.

"Woah, sorry," says Max, holding his arms out in an appeasing gesture.

"No, I'm sorry. She is from the Dark World, but she's not evil. How did you even know of her before I knew of her existence?"

"You didn't know about her? How's that possible?"

"We were separated when we were twelve, and my mom erased my memories of her."

"Why?" he asks, super curious.

"I don't know every detail." I couldn't be bothered explaining everything. I look around and notice that the sun is setting in Aquarian. I lean down and gather my things.

"We really must be getting home."

"Of course, I'll see you both at school tomorrow?"

"Yes," we parrot as we emerge from the forest, not going back through the glowing part, but emerging from where we were. We bid one another goodbye as our paths diverge.

"That was fun."

"It sure was Emma."

"I'm glad you didn't do what your father taught you, Arabella."

"I'm glad too."

Though I wouldn't have minded practicing, but of course, I was not taking the risk in destroying something, or someone else.

We walk for a few more minutes in companionable silence until we see the castle gates coming into view.

"I'm so hungry, I'm going to head home to eat. I'll see you tomorrow?" says Emma.

"Meet here in the morning?" she continues.

We agree on a place that is between both Emma's place and mine.

"See you then," we hug tightly and go our separate ways.

I walk to the gates of the castle and they automatically open for me. It's so surreal that I now live in a castle, and that my grandfather is King.

As I walk to the front entrance, I admire the view behind the castle. The reflection of the sun glimmers on the water's surface. The fog was rolling in over the mountains, and the waterfall fell into the large open lake. What a magnificent sight.

I open the doors and walk inside to be greeted by Mom.

"Sweetheart, it's almost dark, why are you only just getting home?" she kisses my forehead.

"Emma and I made a friend, and we hung out for a little bit, time escaped us," I explain.

"That's nice honey," she says with a soft smile. "How was your first day?"

If we were in Edgewood, I would have heard a lecture about not coming home sooner, and how dangerous the world can be, even if we did live in a small town, completely off the map. I suppose being here, safe, is comforting to her.

"It was real interesting. I learned some history, and had an enchantment class."

"Professor Hubbard?" asks Mom knowingly.

"Yes, that's him!" I exclaim.

"He's a wonderful professor, you'll really like his classes."

You know me too well Mom. It's only been one day and I love his class!

"Well come on sweetheart, dinner's ready! We can discuss your day after you eat."

I place my things down on the table in the hall.

Mom links her arm with mine as we walk into the dining parlour together. Grandfather was already seated at the head of the table, and Sebastion's feet swung back and forth as he happily enjoys his dinner.

I have worked up quite an appetite!

"My darling, how was school?" asks Grandfather.

"It was great, thank you."

"Come eat my dear."

"How was school Sebastion?" he asks my brother.

"It was good," he replies, mouth full of food.

I was happy to sit down and enjoy a family meal. My mind drifted off, thinking of Ava and Dad. I really want to go back and see them soon.

"What's the matter Arabella?" asks mom sweetly.

"I miss them," I say miserably.

"Miss who sweetheart?"

"Dad and Ava."

Mom looks at me, sadly, knowing that the division within our family is hard to bear, not just for I, but also for her and Sebastion.

"I miss them too," she says just as miserably.

"Maybe Ava could come visit us here? I really would like my memories restored."

"We'll do it one day my dear."

One day? Doesn't sound like anytime soon. Why the hesitation?

Dinner was a quiet affair after that. Mom had cooked her infamous seasoned coated chicken, with a side of vegetables, pasta and sweet potatoes. The bread rolls were warm and the butter melted in the middle of them. I finish my raspberry drink and decide to head up to my room.

"Well, thank you for dinner, may I please be excused?"

"Of course dear," says Grandfather.

I stand up and walk over to Mom and Grandfather, giving them each warm hugs before I head upstairs.

Night has fallen by this time. I need to relax in a hot bath. I magically light the candles as the bath fills up. It's been such a long day. I'm quite excited to get a good night's rest. I'm so enthused for school tomorrow. No doubt it will be quite eventful.

I slip into the bath, content with the beautiful high view of Aquarian outside. I lie back and relax further into the water, closing my eyes, feeling completely at peace until hear a sudden whisper.

"Arabella."

I yelp with fright. Am I not alone in here? My eyes widen, looking around in haste, heart pounding, my stomach a knot of nervousness.

It comes again.

"Arabella."

I quickly slide up and reach for the towel, covering myself.

"Who's there?" I demand.

"Arabella, it's Max."

What on earth! Has he not heard of privacy?!

"Get out!" I scream, not that I could see him. I swear to God, if he jumps out, I will look up a spell to transform him into a goat or something worse!

Suddenly a small pearly white orb comes into the corner of my vision. I swiftly look at it as it floats closer to me.

"I'm sending you an Angel Whisper. I just wanted to say that I had lots of fun with you and Emma. Meet me before school in the morning. Goodnight." The orb repeated Max's message.

The pearly white orb explodes into a single glitter firework, evaporating in the air.

I sit in the bath with the towel covering me, totally soaked now. That was so weird. An Angel Whisper? Oh I so need to learn that spell, I want to scare Emma. I laugh to myself.

Well, I guess that's it for bath time! I quickly slide under the water, laughing at myself for yelling at Max. I hop out, reach for a dry towel and dress into my pyjamas,

I quickly brush my teeth and head back into my room, noticing the boxed uniform on my bed. That's right, almost forgot about you! Mom must have brought it up as I had left it downstairs on the table in the hall.

I place it on my dresser and check the time. It's 9:07pm. Already? Where has the day gone? Well, I'm not tired just yet, so I decide to climb the ladder to select a book to read until I grow drowsy.

I move about the room, while standing on the brown wooden ladder, with magic of course, until I finally select one that catches my eye, 'Magical Dust Storm'

I climb down and get comfortable in my amazing bed. I click my fingers to dim the lighting around the room and swiftly shake my hand to open the window, allowing the night's breeze in. I close the sheer curtain around my bed and curl into my pillow, turning to the first page and getting engrossed into the book. Before I know it, two hours have passed and I find myself suddenly being woken up.
Defence Training

" _You need to train and enhance your powers in order_

to be ready in the face of any unforeseen circumstances."

"Arabella," I hear a familiar voice whispering.

"Arabella!"

I rub my eyes and roll over, ignoring the person calling me, but I soon feel a hand shake me. I open my eyes, suddenly more alert. I turn over, realising that I had fallen asleep whilst reading.

I see someone standing over me.

"Ava?"

"Come on," she says, as she jumps out the window.

What the hell!

I jump out of bed, grab my robe off my chair and run over to the window. Ava is standing below, in a black hooded cloak, waving at me to come down.

She's insane! No, no way, I refuse to jump!

I climb out onto the windowsill and swallow nervously; I'm so high up. Why does my bedroom have to be upstairs?

"Amboneena." She swirls her hand as black glittering steps slowly appear, one by one.

"Hurry up," whispers Ava urgently.

"I'm coming," I say as I walk down as quick as I can.

She's quite impatient. The steps are appearing slowly, and I don't need to slip and fall. I safely make it to the ground, looking back as the steps disappear.

"What's going on?"

She wraps her arms around me.

"Father wants to see you."

"Now? It's the middle of the night!" I exclaim.

"Yes now," she laughs.

"Keep your voice down, Mom would kill us both!"

"She won't know," she whispers with a cheeky grin.

"I really don't think I should."

"Oh Arabella, don't be such a bore," with that, Ava runs off and out Grandfather's gates, smacking one of the floating lights out of the way. I'm not a bore!

I quickly follow, looking back at the castle as I run after her, wearing only sweat pants, a t-shirt and my robe. She didn't even give me time to put shoes on! However, that's the least of my worries. I'm more worried about getting caught and the serious consequences that would follow. Mom will kill me if she finds out I've snuck off to the Dark World, in the middle of the night without her knowledge, even if I am safe with Dad and Ava. But I've missed them, and I suppose something deep within me urges me to go.

Ava giggles as she races through a sleeping village, over a small bridge, and into the woods. I find it quite hard to keep up.

"C'mon Arabella," I hear her giggle.

"Slow down!" I call out quietly.

Looking behind me as I run, I fear I'm going to see Grandfather chasing me or worse, Mom.

I run around the cluster of trees and finally, mercifully, see that she has come to a stop. I stop beside her and try to catch my breath.

I enjoy a good hike, but running, no way! Walking I can at least go at my own pace!

Ava whispers the Kanenter spell, and looks around, waiting for this blue magical tree to light up, and soon enough, a blue key lights up nearby engraved into the tree. The key itself is the size of my hand, with such a vibrant blue glow.

"Come, quickly!" she urges.

I follow Ava to the tree. She reaches out and gently presses the blue-lit key, which draws back into the tree further, thus transforming the tree into a huge portal.

"Promise you'll get me home before sunrise?"

"Of course," she vows.

Ava and I step through the portal. It instantly closes behind us, with a grey concreate wall now in it's place. No going back now! I am going to be so tired come tomorrow.

"My girls," greets Dad, embracing us both into a fatherly hug.

"Hi Dad," I beam, happy to see him again.

"It's so good to see you again, Arabella. How are your mom and brother?"

"Good," I reassure him, "Why am I here?" I ask.

"I want you to train. You need to train and enhance your powers in order to be ready in the face of any unforeseen circumstances."

Now? It's the middle of the night! Maybe after school would have been a better time to summon me for a training session.

"Okay, maybe for a couple of hours, but I need to return home before sunrise."

"Of course, don't worry. We'll get you there in time," he assures me. "Your mom would not be impressed." He laughs.

Tell me something I don't know! He's only made me more fearful if Mom was to find out.

Dad walks over to his two guards that were standing silently still.

Ava looks down at my bare feet.

"What?" I ask with an irritated tone.

"Pretty pink nail polish, but where are your shoes?" she chuckles.

I place my hands on my hips, staring her down with a lifted eyebrow. She should know exactly why I didn't have any on!

"You didn't exactly give me any time to put shoes on."

Ava laughs at my petulant tone and links her arm through mine, "Sorry! Now let's get you dressed!"

She leads me to the Mellaore Cupboard and I walk inside. My clothes instantly change to combat ones as the glass frosts over.

"Ready?" asks Ava as I emerge from the glass door.

"Ready!" I'm buzzing with anticipation.

"Now, Dyaath is a fire and ice spell and it means death. Once you learn it, you must never use this extreme power, unless you are in serious danger, do you understand?" Dad says gently but in a firm tone.

"I understand."

"Ok honey, let's get to work."

I'm suddenly startled by the loud music that roared in the training chambers.

"Turn it down a bit sweetheart, Arabella can't lose concentration," Dad shouts over the music.

"Sorry Dad, I didn't realise it was up so loud."

Dad returns his attention back to me with a warm smile.

"You need to conjure a ball of fire in your dominant hand, and a ball of ice in the other. The outer part of the ball should be rippled like water, and ice should be in the centre. You're going to merge them together, creating a fatal ball of fire and ice."

"I've never conjured water before, I've only manipulated water in front of me."

"It's exactly the same as igniting your palms, with concentration and a little magic, voila!" he encourages me. Fire has become easier since learning, so I decide to try conjuring the water first.

"I'll try," I say, determined to get this right.

I concentrate, looking forcefully at my right palm. Water starts rising to the surface, expanding from a single droplet, and eventually starts trickling from my hand but quickly begin to pour from my hands like a running tap. I hold my hand out further, trying to not wet myself. I look to the ground. There's no puddle of water from my mishap, just a cluster of single droplets. So weird.

"Control the water Arabella."

No time to admire the magic Arabella, concentrate! I can do this.

I concentrate hard, focusing on what magic I have, and that I can do this! I slowly, but surely manage to successfully conjure water. I control it effectively and form the ball. It's not easy as it takes quite a lot of concentration, and I'm desperately trying not to imagine this ball of water floating from my hand to above Ava's head.

"Now I need you to really concentrate and freeze the water inside the ball," he says softly.

"It's all in your mind," whispers Ava, not wanting to break my focus, "You are in control."

I smile and nod at her in understanding.

I focus hard and concentrate on freezing the inside of the ball, feeling myself get excited when I see the centre beginning to crystallize. It seems to be working! I thought that too soon because the halfway frozen ball changes back to liquid form as if subjected to heat and the ball of water, that I had conjured, lands on my palm with a splat, dripping onto the floor. I suck at this.

"It's okay sweetheart, it happens. Once you get the hang of it, you'll be able to do it flawlessly. Try again," Dad says encouragingly.

I must be too tired as it's late, or I just simply can't do it at all! Ugh, snap out of it Arabella, you can do this if you set your mind to it!

"Alright, here goes," I say determinedly, focusing on my right palm. Again! I inhale deeply, and release it slowly.

Water forms easily atop my palm, swirling into ball formation. I feel it easier to recreate this time around. Practice does help.

I square my shoulders and concentrate hard when it's time to try and freeze the ball again. Particles begin to materialize from the centre moving outwards, and they coat the surface of the ball. The ball feels colder now as it emits a freezing air above my palm, and I know that I was successful in creating the ice ball. I can see the reflection of the soft blue glow on my skin.

"You did it baby!" shouts Dad suddenly, satisfaction colouring his voice.

I was so intently focused on my accomplishment that I almost jumped at the sound of his voice.

"Father, don't frighten her," laughs Ava, sensing my thoughts.

"That was brilliant Arabella!" his words make me flush with pride, "Now, you need to conjure the fire," Dad continues his instruction, turning serious again.

I hold out my left hand, ready to conjure fire, with slight worry that turning my attention elsewhere would ruin the ball of ice that floated millimetres above my right palm.

I conjure fire with ease, a single tiny flame rising from my palm. It continues to grow outwards and eventually forms into a ball, the bright orange glow reflecting onto my skin. It then lifts from my palm to hover above it. I was extremely proud of how I did that with such ease.

I look at Dad with a smirk as Ava laughs at my pleased expression. Dad's face is surprised and happy. I could tell he was proud.

"Alright Arabella, here comes the real concentration," he says with a profound tone. "You need to merge them together because it's your first time. You have to do it slowly, this will require your utmost concentration and focus of your energy."

"You sure it won't melt?" I ask, finding the concept strange.

"Not if you concentrate hard enough."

I wanted to roll my eyes at his seriousness. I mean I live in Aquarian, I'm not allowed back to the mortal world, so I don't see why I have to learn this, but at the same time, I appreciate being taught all of this. I'm just tired.

I concentrate on merging the two balls together, moving my palms to get the balls close, to touching one another. They slowly lean towards one another, as if attracted by a magnetic force, until they join as one and absorb each other, forming a slightly bigger ball with a blue ice ring around it and a fiery orange glow inside. The blue and orange mix looked like artistic magic!

"You did it!" Ava exclaims happily.

"I always knew you had it in you honey," Dad exclaims.

I beam proudly at the compliment, "Thanks Dad."

"The ball will magnetically hover above your right palm. Your dominant hand now controls it," says Ava.

Right then a Crawler emerges from the wall and I shift my attention back to the purpose of creating this impressive magical weapon.

"Throw it!" Dad coaches.

"Give it a go," encourages Ava.

I steady my stance and take in a deep breath, my heart skipping beats. I try to calm myself.

It's not real, it's not real.

I lift the hovering ball with my palm to the front of my vision field, shift my hold of the ball in a catapult position, and as directed, I aim towards the Crawler with full force. When the fire and ice ball hits the Crawler, it immediately engulfs it in flames upon contact and disappears within seconds. It startles me; I didn't expect it to end that quickly.

"Would that happen if I aimed at a real werewolf?"

"Yes," replies Ava.

"Do you remember Demorsi?" asks Dad,

"Yes."

"Practice?"

My palms ignite with ease, signalling that I'm getting used to my abilities. I aim at the next target and blast it with a fire attack, Demorsi!

"Very good, Arabella!"

Dad's guards walk over to him, taking him away to have a discussion, leaving Ava and I alone to continue my training.

"You know, Dad mentioned you have an ability called the bleeding deck of roses, what is that?" I ask, extremely curious.

Ava smirks enthusiastically at me. "You wanna see?"

"Well, yeah!" I laugh.

"We need to switch chambers."

As we go to walk out of this training chamber, a Crawler emerges, running full speed at us. I yelp in fright.

"DEADLOOP!" shouts Ava, holding her hand up, inches from the terrifying realistic face of the Crawler, his jaws stretched wide, his eyes closed. She stopped him, or froze him, and he vanishes just like that. Ava was so calm, actually seemed more frustrated than scared. I suppose she's used to this.

"Sorry about that, they run on a continuous loop until you use the spell to stop them," she rolls her eyes.

"That's okay, I won't lie. I nearly died from a heart attack," we both laugh.

I follow Ava into another chamber. The walls on either side of us are black with a single green cupboard in the shape of a pear. The handles are brass and behind us, a transparent glass garage-like door closes down. In front of us is a grey concreate wall. There are three medieval targets sitting on wooden blocks. The targets themselves are huge tree trunks with the target painted on them.

Ava walks toward the green pear shaped cupboard, points at it, and the cupboard doors open outward. Inside is a single bow and arrow hanging on the inside of the door. Ava reaches in and pulls out something small. She turns on her heels and walks back over to me with the cupboard closing behind her.

She holds up a deck of cards. They have a black matte backing, yet no numbers or letters appear on the front. It's just blank, but as soon as I think about the blankness, an ace sign appears in the middle. Blood runs down from the top of the card, stopping halfway.

"These are my cards. For anyone else, they're pretty much useless." She beams proudly.

I couldn't help but wonder, with the formation of blood on her cards, is she evil? I discourage those thoughts and beam back at her.

"Each card is the same, each with the 'A' for Ava."

I can see why they're called 'The Bleeding Deck of Roses."

She turns to face the targets, gripping the deck in her right hand firmly. Then, facing them towards herself, with her wrist bent over, she flicks her wrist back, effectively releasing the cards into the air as they fly towards each target.

"Timeless," she whispers just before they reach the targets, slowing them down. I watch in awe as each card submerges through each thick target, as though the tree trunk targets were made of hot butter. I can hear the slow crunch as they go through easily. Woah! Suddenly, the timeless spell she whispered finished, with the cards now in real time, falling to the ground.

"Ava, that's incredible, they went straight through, that's amazing!" I exclaim.

I could hear a loud clap as Ava goes to respond. We both look back to see Dad smiling in pride.

"My magical twin girls!" he speaks from the other side of the glass door, his voice muffled.

The cards begin to flutter upwards, all forming into one deck again and fly into Ava's palms.

"Want to try?" she asks.

"Me? I thought you said it only works for you?"

"True, but you never know. You might hold that much power."

"I doubt it."

"Well, no harm in trying." She holds out the cards for me to take.

I take them from her, and immediately upon my touch, the back of the cards change to a sky blue. The black 'A' changes to a gold colour, and the drips of blood reverse up the card and are then replaced by a picture of my amulet draping down the card. What's happening?

"This can't be!" shouts Ava, coming to stand right next to me, our shoulders touching as she looks down at the cards.

The door behinds us lifts up and Dad rushes in.

"Throw them Arabella, and whisper timeless," he instructs breathlessly.

I look at Ava as she watches on in shock. Is she mad? Does she think I stole her ability?

I inhale sharply, copy what Ava did and whisper the spell, and just like when Ava threw them, the cards I release from my hand do the exact same thing; time slowed and they passed through the targets with ease.

The cards flutter upwards once more, piling into a deck and landing in Ava's hand. They turn back to their original state; black with red blood.

"You have more power than I thought possible," says Dad, just as stunned as Ava is.

"Are you mad at me?" I mutter nervously to Ava.

"Mad at you? No way! I'm shocked yes, but why would I be mad?"

"I don't want you to think I stole your ability."

"Stole my ability? Arabella, we now share this ability, and quite frankly, I'm over the moon! However, we're going to get you your own deck of cards because these are mine," she winks with a smile.

I feel myself relax and sigh with relief. I was so worried she'd hate me for it. Dad had walked back over to stand between his guards as once again, another whispers in his ear.

"Hey, I want to try something with you," Ava says.

I look at her questioningly.

"Astral projection," she says.

"What is that?"

"It's an out of body experience, effective through holding hands."

I'm not too keen on that!

"It's perfectly safe," assures Ava, sensing my thoughts. Must be a twin thing, or I'm too readable.

"With Astral projection, we go into an astral body, while remaining perfectly safe in our physical body. Through that, we're able to travel anywhere in the world, on a different plane."

"Really?" That sounds pretty exciting.

"Do you want to do it?"

"Now?"

"Yes."

"Okay," I acquiesce, slightly hesitant.

"This'll be exciting!" Ava cheers.

Ava takes my hand and we stand side by side, Dad looking on with a fond smile in our direction as he nods in agreement to whatever his guards were saying.

"Where do you want to go?" she asks.

There are many places I want to visit, so I think for a while before giving my answer.

"Paris," I whisper with a smile.

"The city of love," she winks.

"Stand still and don't let go of my hand. Now, close your eyes, let your body relax, and try to go into a sleep-like state," she instructs.

"Clear your mind completely and repeat with me, send me through time and space, project me to another place."

"Send me through time and space, project me to another place," we chant the incantation three times, together.

I open my eyes when I feel a soothing breeze on my face, and gasp at the breathtaking sight; I'm standing on the Eiffel Tower, overlooking a picturesque night view of Paris.

"Oh my God!" breathes Ava.

"It's so beautiful," I whisper, unwilling to break the magical silence.

Without thinking, I take a step forward, letting go of her hand, almost walking into a wall back in Dad's castle, breaking the astral projection trance.

"Oh my, I'm so sorry Ava! I totally forgot."

"It's okay, we can always do it again," She comforts me with a sweet smile.

"What's the time?" I ask worriedly.

"Time for you to be on your way my dear, sunrise is in precisely one hour, as it will be sunset in precisely one hour here," Dad states.

"Wait, it's daytime here?"

"Yes Arabella, as the sun rises for you, the sun sets for us. Our worlds' hours are mirrored," he further explains.

That explains why it was daytime when I returned to Aquarian Falls.

"That's cool in a weird way! Will you ever show me your exterior surroundings?"

"Of course dear, one day soon," he assures me with a smile, seemingly pleased with my curiosity regarding his world.

"Come on Arabella, let's get you home," says Ava.

Dad hugs me goodbye as he conjures a portal. "I'll see you again soon, sweetheart, I love you."

"I love you too," I hug him back fiercely.

I look at Ava next. She smiles but it looks forced; I can tell she's sad I'm leaving. Is that what I look like when I'm sad? I look at her sadly in return, walking to her and giving her one hell of a hug.

I'll see you again soon," I promise, and she squeezes my hands in response.

With one final glance at the both of them, I walk through the portal to be transported back home, once again falling down from the portal that always seemed to open up mid-air.

When I land back in Aquarian I see the sun starting to rise. I have school today, but I think I'll be fine. I don't feel sleepy; training in the Dark World has me pumped for the day.

I race to Grandfather's as the gates open, rushing over to my bedroom window and look up, shoot!

What was it Ava whispered to create steps? Think Arabella, think! A, it started with A, 'Amenna? Afreena? God what was it... "Amboneena! That's it!" I exclaim out loud. Steps begin to appear leading up to my window. I guess muttering spell words triggers the activation of spells, regardless of intention.

I quickly climb upwards, lifting myself onto the windowsill and jumping back into my room.

Oh my God, I'm still wearing my training clothes! I quickly change, hide the clothes underneath other clothes in my drawers and jump into bed. All of sudden, I feel tired, and all I want to do now is sleep for the entire day. I don't want to look, but temptation takes over. I look at the time - it's 6:47am. That's great, I only have 13 minutes to sleep. I roll my eyes, put my head onto the pillow and instantly fall asleep.

"Arabella, wake up honey."

What!

"Wake up dear," sings Mom.

I can't wake up. I'm too tired, I think with a groan.

I roll over and open my eyes, glancing at the clock. 7:07am. Really?

I force myself out of bed and into the shower. I brush my teeth and dress. I stand before the mirror in my new uniform. I look like an upgraded version of myself in this uniform. I gather my things and I make my way downstairs, and nearly fall asleep on my way down. I drag myself to the dining parlour and take a seat, slumping my sleepy head on the table.

"Arabella, why on earth are you so tired?"

"I was up late reading," was my excuse.

I hated that I had to lie to Mom.

"Well perhaps you need to put the book down earlier sweetheart," she smiles.

I groan in displeasure.

"Eat something dear," Mom urges.

I have no energy to eat.

I reach out and grab a handful of purple grapes, unenergetically placing one in my mouth, chewing slowly and trying hard not to fall asleep. I could feel myself dozing off. Seriously, is there a spell to boost my energy? I pull my heavy head up and look at Mom, who's smiling as she sips her coffee.

"I need to get to school. Emma will be waiting for me." I stand, grabbing my bag that I had swung over the chair.

"Alright dear. Have a good day sweetheart, you look beautiful in your uniform, I love you" Mom gently kisses my forehead, as I lean down next to her to give her a gentle hug.

"Thanks mom, love you too," I reply sleepily.

I head out the door through Grandfather's gates and walk until I see Emma waiting by the small bridge I ran over only a few hours prior. She looks like she got a good night's sleep; her skin is glowing, her long blonde hair braided, with a cheerful smile on her face.

"You look awfully tired," she remarks.

"Well I am!" I snap.

"Geez Arabella, go back to bed," Emma says in a hurt tone, bewildered at my tone.

"I'm so sorry Emma. Zero sleep, equals a grumpy Arabella. Forgive me?" I plead tiredly.

"Oh don't I know about that," she perks up, linking her arms with mine. "All forgiven. Now come on, tell me why you weren't able to sleep," she demands sweetly.

I laugh at her not so subtle attempt to know what happened. "Ava came to see me last night. She took me back to see Dad and he taught me some magic. I literally only slept for 20 minutes in the last 24 hours, I'm so sleepy!"

"Wait, you went to visit your father in the Dark World?"

"Yes."

"What was it like?"

Tiring.

"It was fun and exciting I can't wait for you to meet Ava."

"It will be so strange to see two of you," she laughs.

I wanted to tell her every bit of detail, from learning Dyaath to the new card ability, but I just could not be bothered.

I listen to Emma complain about how long it took for her to do her hair this morning, soon noticing Max waiting for us along the way.

"Good morning you two," smiles Max.

"Morning Max," beams Emma.

"Thank you for that angel whisper by the way, you frightened me, and I was in the bath!" I chuckle.

"Oh, I'm so sorry," Max laughs bashfully turning red.

"What did I miss?" asks Emma, clearly confused.

"I'll explain later," I smile as we continue walking to school, striking up friendly conversation.

Max, and I only have two classes today, while Emma helps Lubelle with paperwork. I nearly slept through each lesson; I could barely focus.

"These are your new books, Arabella."

"Huh?" I slowly wake from my sleepy slumber, rubbing my eyes, utterly disoriented.

"These are your new books, you may pop them in your infinite," says professor Tibbetts, kindly ignoring my sleepy state of mind in her Herbal Arts Class.

I hear muffled snickers from the other kids, laughing at my predicament. How embarrassing.

"Thank you," I mumble.

I look around and see Max beside me.

"You let me fall asleep," I jokingly accuse as I sit up.

"You seemed like you needed it," he laughs, clearly unapologetic. I guess I did.

"Alright class, please don't forget your books. I will be asking questions next Friday, so study the material well. Anyone caught using magic to answer the questions will seriously be punished," she forewarns.

I don't think anyone would dare do that.

"Before I forget, the Annual Level Ranking Event is creeping up, the seven elders will be here before you know it, and you know they have zero tolerance for idiocy," professor Tibbetts continues. I'm too tired to reflect upon that any further, moving sluggishly among the students eager to finally leave the class.

School is over for the day. It was pretty much a blur. I was given more books, and made countless trips to the library to my infinite, placing my books inside. Professor Dobble taught my first lesson of the day Astronomy, which would have been more exciting if I didn't feel so tired, and Professor Tibbetts taught Herbal Arts, I didn't have a class with professor Hubbard today, and I was too tired to seek him to have any sort of discussion. Perhaps tomorrow?

We step on the Valkyria, as it takes us to the exit, Emma, Max and I walk home together again.

"You know, there's a potion at The Lock & Key.' They stock Almarezz. It's a master potion, to boost your energy."

"Where's The Lock & Key?"

"It's in a town called Clayhaven, quite a hike from here. They stock so many things," he explains.

"I'll go another day, I just want to go home and sleep right now."

With thoughts of my bed I quicken my pace, eager to get some long awaited sleep, with Emma and Max stifling their snickers every time I stumble due to my apparent disorientation.

When I finally arrive home, I quickly say hello to Mom and Grandfather and walk straight up to my room. As soon as my head hits the pillow, I slip into a peaceful sleep.

"Arabella, sweetheart, dinner is ready," calls Mom, waking me from my serene slumber.

"You've been asleep for four hours dear."

I rub my eyes and sit up, stretching out my arms, feeling well rested and definitely ready for dinner. Mom walks over and kisses my forehead. I smile warmly at her as I follow her downstairs and take a seat at the table.

"You must have been up late," winks Grandfather with a cheeky grin.

Does he know?

"Yes," I reply nonchalantly as I reach to fill my plate.

"Mom, can you get me some orange juice please?" whines Sebastion.

Mum flicks her hand in the air, and the jug lifts from the table, pouring the juice into Sebastion's glass.

"Awesome!" he exclaims.

Dinner was a quiet and pleasant affair as we made small talk. I finish my entire plate, feeling absolutely satisfied.

"Thanks for dinner," I shout, as I run back up to my room.

I put on some music and light each candle magically. I wave my hands and my windows swing open, allowing in a beautiful cool breeze. I grab my book, and a small blanket, and then carefully climb out the window onto the castle's roof.

I get comfy, placing the blanket over my legs. The view is incredible, gratified by the bright shining stars. Aquarian glowed ever so magically, feeling safer than I ever have in a while. I take a moment to reflect upon the fact that I'm sitting on top of a King's castle. Amazing, I couldn't help but smile to myself as I open page 167, continuing from where I last left off.

It's not long before I'm distracted from my book. I find myself blankly staring out at Aquarian, my mind drifting off, suddenly thinking about Riley. I wonder where he is, if he's okay, what he's doing at this exact moment... I miss him, I miss his face, our times spent together. Does he think of me? Even miss me? I fear his face will become a faded memory.

Oh my God! How have I not thought of this? I need to call him. I don't even know if my phone will work here in Aquarian Falls. Come to think of it, where is my cell? I hurry inside and scramble through my things, finding my cell inside the drawer. The screen lights up, showing a photo of Riley and I from the weekend we went camping. I unlock my cell and scroll through to his number.

I'm suddenly hit with a ton of nerves, my stomach doing somersaults. I inhale sharply, my finger hesitating on the call button.

Wait, what am I doing? I shouldn't be contacting him! It could lead to dire consequences.

"No, no I shouldn't. I know better, I must refrain from calling. If it's meant to be, we'll meet again some day," I mutter to myself, trying to console myself. I surprise myself by my willpower, and just as I force myself to not call, I notice my cell says no service.

"Well good, because I don't need any further temptation," I state out loud to myself, throwing my useless phone back in the drawer.

"Arabella, whom are you talking to?" I'm startled by Grandfather's voice and the knock on my door.

"I'm just reading to myself Grandfather," I fib.

"Can I come in?"

"Sure."

"Tomorrow after school, I'll be teaching you some basic magic," he says.

"Really?" I ask excitedly.

"Yes my dear," he smiles at my apparent delight.

"I can't wait!"

"Me too love. Well, make sure you get an early night, goodnight sweetheart," he says, closing the door gently as he walks out.

"Goodnight," I call out to his retreating back.

I jump into bed and use my air ability to blow out all the candles. The moonlight lights my room with rays of colours from our glowing world as I curl into my pillow and fall asleep.
The Time Walker

" _This is serious, listen to me. I'm from the future!"_

"Wake up!" I hear someone urging me.

Not again!

"Not tonight Ava, I barely made it through the day as it was. I couldn't even concentrate in my classes."

"I'm not Ava."

Suddenly I'm wide-awake, fearing the intruder. I swiftly sit up and I'm struck with confusion; she looks like me, how is she not Ava?

"Very funny, Ava." I'm not amused.

"This is serious, listen to me. I'm from the future!"

What? No way! I lift the covers off me and place my feet on the floor, sitting on the edge of the bed, focusing intently on this stranger.

"I'm you! I'm Arabella, and I've come back to the past with a warning," she continues in a serious tone.

This has definitely got to be either a joke or a dream!

"I don't have much time so please listen. I'm sorry I couldn't get here sooner in time, things are bad. A full moon will rise in the mortal world in three night's time. Werewolves are going to break through our portal and attack Aquarian Falls at full force at the stroke of midnight; it's when they're at their strongest. The war will be inevitable, but you and Ava together can stop the war. Only the both of you can stop the destruction between the two races. The combination of your powers will break the black curse between magic and wolf. Heed this warning and take the necessary action to stop the potential devastation."

With those words, she fades into a cloud of red smoke and disappears completely, leaving me in a state of bewilderment.

Wait, don't go! I think in panic, trying to grab her retreating shoulder but ending up swiping at thin air. I groan in frustration, rattled at the implications, especially since I had no chance to ask any questions.

Wait, do I seriously believe in what just happened? What the hell was that? My future self apparently just came back with a warning. I keep waiting to wake up in bed, hoping to disregard all of this as a bad dream, but something told me that this is real. How can I save our world when I still don't have a firm grip on my magic? All that aside, time travel is real?

I laugh nervously at myself as I lie back in bed; with all the magic I'm surrounded with, the actuality of time travel shouldn't be surprising me. I don't know what to do. Should I wake Mom, or Grandfather? Perhaps I'll speak to Ava first, though I would feel more at ease with Mom's counsel. I look at the time; it's 3:47am. I try to shake off what happened and resolve to tell someone about it in the morning. With that thought in mind, I fall into a fitful sleep.

I wake up to the sound of my alarm, and sluggishly reach for the clock to stop the annoying sound. I instantly remember last night, and am jolted awake. Was it real or a dream? Should I warn Mom? Doubt nags at me through my morning routine; showering, dressing up and making my way downstairs to eat breakfast. My mind is finally made up when I enter the dining room.

"Good morning sweetheart," Mom greets me with a warm smile as she kisses my forehead.

"Morning Mom, I need to..."

"Arabella, don't forget, I'll be teaching you after school today," interrupts Grandfather.

I look at him and smile, nodding in acknowledgement, and turn back to Mom.

"Mom, I really need to talk to you."

Grandfather is watching us.

"Alone," I whisper.

"Of course honey," she says in a worried tone.

I reach for a handful of grapes and pick up my bag, heading to the foyer with Mom trailing after me in haste.

"Come Sebastion, grab your bag," says Mom.

Sebastion waits by the door for me as Mom and I stand away, speaking in hushed tones.

"What's wrong honey?"

Where do I begin?

"Last night, I was woken up by someone whom I thought was Ava at first, but it was actually me. Future me apparently travelled back in time to warn present me that in three night's time, werewolves will break through our portal, starting a war and causing mayhem. She also said that only Ava and I could help our world and save it from complete destruction, and that we were the only ones that could break the black curse between magic and wolf. What black curse is that Mom? I don't know what to do," I let it all out at once, feeling lighter now that I've shared this burden with someone.

An emotion flashes in her eyes briefly before she masks it, which makes me doubt if I had imagined it. Mom looks at me calmly and says, "Sweetheart, that must have been merely a dream."

"No, Mom, it felt so real!" I say loudly, causing Sebastion to look our way in curiosity.

"You're, magic baby, sometimes your dreams will seem very vivid."

"If you say so," I force a smile, feeling it would be futile to convince her otherwise. No way was that merely a dream! Why do I feel that she's hiding something?

"Come on sweetie, go on to school now before you're late," Mom gently hurries me to door where Sebastion is waiting, kissing us on our cheeks and biding us farewell with a swift hug.

Mom then turns around and walks away without waiting for us to step out of the castle. I watch her retreating back and for some reason, I get the urge to secretly follow her. I had a feeling she masked her reaction to my dream and was trying to hide something from me.

"Come on Arabella," huffs out Sebastion, tapping his foot impatiently.

"I forgot my book, you go ahead."

He looks at me and shrugs, making his way out the double doors.

"See you later," he shouts.

"Yeah, yeah, bye!" I wave quickly, then shut the door and quickly follow the path Mom headed towards, quietly making my way down the hall. I am halted in my tracks when I suddenly hear hushed voices coming from Grandfather's library. I back up against the wall, going as close to the open door as possible without being detected, and shamelessly listening in.

"Father!" Mom exclaims in a worried tone.

"Elanore, what's wrong?" Grandfather asks.

I strain to listen to their whispered conversation.

"A Time Walker of future Arabella came to Arabella last night with a warning about a war between us and the werewolves, but she was told that if her and Ava defend our world, the black curse between us and werewolves will end!"

"Impossible!" snaps Grandfather.

"Not impossible, Father, you know that."

"If the black curse is truly broken, she'll return from the dead!" he hisses angrily.

"It's been 800 years, Father, so she'll be more dangerous now," Mom says fretfully.

She'll return from the dead? What is going on?

"I want this war between us and wolves to be over, and I want the peace restored more than anyone, but we can't risk her returning."

"I know Father, but what do I tell Arabella?"

"Do not tell Arabella anything just yet. What was your response to the time walker?"

"That it was just a dream," she says guiltily.

"Did she believe you?"

"I think so."

"No, Elanore, not I think so. She needs to believe it was a dream and nothing more," Grandfather says in a serious tone.

"She'll know it's real when the wolves break through."

"Well, we're just going to have to keep her well away and prevent them from breaking through. We'll have to travel to Edgewood before they come here."

"Okay, whatever you think is best Father. We need to inform Ariel."

"We need to plan this carefully Elanore."

"Of course."

I heard footsteps moving towards the door and I quickly but quietly make my escape from the castle, running through the hall, towards the doors and out the grandfather's gates. I take in a much-needed breath and try coming to terms with what's happened and what I just heard.

Shoot! I'm going to be so late for school. I close my eyes and try to summon stardust. I open them and see nothing, so I try again. Nothing again. Oh, c'mon! Frustration was getting the better of me. I try once more, focusing with all my might as I hold out my hands, wilfully summoning stardust. Once more, nothing... God I'm terrible at this! Whoever said third time's a charm should seriously revise their statement. And I'm meant to save Aquarian. Yeah right! I scoff at myself. I can't even summon a lift to school!

I give up and decide to just run, feeling a sense of betrayal at my family's plan to keep me in the dark about all of this. What was it Mom said, I need the entire truth? Yet it seems they are still lying to me and keeping dark secrets! I need to see Emma and tell her what I've just heard. As I run to school, all I can think of is this apparent black curse and the person who would consequently rise from the dead if Ava and I heal the rift between the two races. If there's one surety I know from the eavesdropped conversation, it's that whoever she is, she sounds more dangerous than the witch hunters. I am so preoccupied with my thoughts that I forget about the grid barrier located at the centre of the meadow. I slam into it – thankfully it's not solid and more like a bouncy propeller – and am thrown back a few feet into the air, landing on my back quite hard. Ouch!

I quickly stand and brush myself off, rubbing my back with one hand to soothe my muscles and lifting the other hand into the air as I had seen Grandfather do on our first day to school. Just like it had responded to him, a rippled wall appears and the blue laser scans me from head to toe, deeming me recognizable and granting me access through the grid. I make my way through and impatiently wait for a Valkyira to appear. I can't see past all this fog, but soon enough one appears, about time!

It slowly makes its way through the foggy water. Now that I'm alone on this Valkyria, it's quite creepy. Perhaps it doesn't help with thinking that a dead corpse it set to return. I hop off and race to the front entrance, bursting my way into the school and immediately make my way down the spiral staircase, frantically searching for Emma in all directions. When I don't see her around I ask the people I pass for directions to the administration's office, paying attention to everything every time I'm directed down a path so that I can remember my way back later.

I finally reach the administration office, not hesitating to go right through the wall this time, and startle Lubelle with my unexpected entrance. I bend forward, hands on knees as I try to regain my breath, and breathlessly choke out, "Hi, Lubelle! Where's Emma?"

She frowns as she takes in my frantic state, looking worried. "Hello sweetheart, she's been tasked with putting away some books back in the library near professor Dobble's class. Is everything ok?"

"Thank you! Sorry for bursting in like this, I just needed to talk to her. Everything is ok," I try to assure her, forcing a smile for her peace of mind. It seems to work because she's back to her sweet persona, exuding happiness and warmth. She smiles in understanding and goes back to her paperwork, grabbing another pen from the pen holder, seeming to forget about the one tucked behind her right ear. Yup, an adorable mess indeed, I think with affection.

I turn around and walk through the wall into the hallway again, taking a deep breath to ease the stitch by my side, then head towards where I think the library is. Sadly, I get lost trying to find my way through endless halls and staircases, feeling like I've been running around in circles. Just as I'm about to give up, I remember the spell Max taught me, the map one. I'll just use this wall and it will show me where the library is.

I direct my attention to the wall and look around to see if anyone is watching then utter, "Mapaforra."

A large scroll appears and rolls outward on the wall. I hurriedly scan for the library closet to Professor Dobble's class, which is library two. It's not far from here. The scroll rolls inwards and disappears.

I race towards it and unthinkingly shout, "Emma!" as I step through the doorway of library two.

My shout startles a professor walking past, causing him to drop the pile of books he was carrying. He shoots me a disapproving look.

"Sorry!" I whisper sheepishly.

My commotion, however, reached its intended target as I glimpse Emma hurriedly making her way towards me from the back of the room.

"What's wrong, Arabella?" she asks in worry, "I waited for you in the clearing earlier but when it seemed like you weren't coming I went ahead to avoid being late."

"I need to talk to you," I stress out.

"Of course, is everything okay?"

"Not here."

I look around anxiously, searching for a private place to talk, and swiftly leave the library with Emma trailing after me. I turn left and right, hoping to find an empty room, and sigh in relief when I see a clear door leading out to an empty balcony. I grab Emma's hand and drag her there, making sure to shut the door firmly behind me.

I look around, hoping no one can hear. With this school you can never be too sure what enchantment spells have been placed; for all we know we're being recorded.

"You seem paranoid, what is going on?"

I remember reading in a book at home a spell that can place one in sort of an invisible bubble, with only the intended able to hear the conversation. I try to think of the word.

"Mufflelore." A clear bubble entraps us. Yes, it worked!

"Arabella, what is going on?" Emma asks frantically.

I don't blame her. My actions did seem dramatic.

"Something strange happened last night! I know it sounds unbelievable, but my future self, woke me up with a warning. War is looming upon us and she said that only Ava and I can stop it and save our realm from complete destruction," I relay it all briefly to her, waiting for her reaction.

"W-what? H-how? A future You?" she stammers, eyes wide open in disbelief. Who can blame her?

"Yes Emma, Mom called it a time walker. The time walker warned me that the werewolves will be breaking through our portal in three night's time."

Emma covers her mouth in shock, seeming speechless, so I continue.

"I was also told that Ava and I are the only ones able to break the black curse between magic and wolf."

"Wait, there's a curse, a black curse, that sounds frightening?" she finally finds her voice again, sounding perplexed yet no longer doubtful of what I was telling her. That's what I loved about my best friend; she doesn't discount my words and doesn't hesitate in believing me. I feel a warm rush of affection for her and squeeze her hands in silent gratitude.

"My exact thought, but there's more. Mom actually tried to convince me that it was all a bad dream but I couldn't shake off the feeling that she was hiding something from me. That's why I was late to school. I sent Sebastion ahead and then snuck to see where Mom hurried off to. I found her having a hushed conversation with Grandfather and I, of course, eavesdropped. Emma, this is real, and its big news. They said..."

"Arabella!" yells a muffled voice suddenly, interrupting me and startling the both of us.

We turn around and see Headmistress Bellamore making her way towards us. I wish I had attempted an invisibility spell as well, I think with an eye roll.

She reaches the door and opens it forcefully. As the silence spell that wrapped around Emma and I fades. Emma and I just look at one another then back to her.

"Shouldn't you be in class?" she asks me sternly, with her arms folded, "And you in the library?" she tilts her head, staring at Emma.

"Yes ma'am," says Emma sheepishly.

"Well, go to it!" she demands.

Yeesh, you could try being nicer.

I look at Emma, "See you after school?"

Emma nods in agreement and we both rush off under the watchful eyes of Bellamore.

I hurry to my first class of the day, The Arts of Telekinesis. This sounds interesting! However, I'm afraid with all that's on my mind, I won't enjoy the class as much as I should. My thoughts keep shifting to the time walker's warning. I need to see Ava as soon as possible to discuss things and set a plan.

I reach the classroom and knock on the door, bracing myself before entering, seeing as I'm late.

"You're late!" snaps the professor, staring at his pocket watch with a disgruntled look. Must be related to Bellamore, I think exasperatedly.

His classroom seems quite bigger than everyone else's, with one large window in the centre of the wall directly opposite me with a panel below it, holding books and paperwork, with other small objects. Between where I stand and that window were desks and chairs, each filled, expect one, which was at the back, my chair apparently. I'd much rather sit behind everyone else anyways. I can always hide in the back and sometimes lucky enough to go unnoticed for solo class practices, where the professors just love to call a student forward in front of everyone. I look back at the professor.

I quickly take in his features, noticing that he could be considered quite handsome if it were not for the sour look on his face, an expression I had a feeling was permanently etched onto his face. He had the tall, dark look going for him, with charcoal shoulder length hair slicked back, revealing his pierced ears and making his deep blue eyes stand out. He was dressed impeccably as well; a deep blue suit, white tie, and blue shiny shoes.

"I'm sorry," I whisper, feeling my ears burning in embarrassment as all eyes were on me.

He briskly holds his hand out, directing me to take a seat. I try to avoid the students' expressions as I walk by them but I couldn't help noticing that while some had sympathetic looks on their faces, others barely held in their snickers. Typical teenagers, I inwardly roll my eyes as I take my seat.

Max, the only friend I've made here so far, unfortunately isn't in this class. I pull out my schedule to learn my teacher's name. Professor Neil Quinn.

My attention is directed to him as he starts speaking, "Now, I don't need to remind you that the elders are due very soon. Due to the events that will be held, it's best we practice with our telekinesis, and hopefully you will soon see if you have ranked higher in level."

Dang! I totally forgot about that. Well, with a war coming, I don't think anyone will be attending this annual event and participating in the tests anytime soon anyway.

"Callum?" calls Professor Quinn.

I look around and notice a boy to my left stand up. I could only see the lower part of his face, the upper is hidden beneath a long fringe that flicked across his face effortlessly. He is impeccably dressed in his uniform, looking majestic.

He places his hands in his pockets and causally makes his way to the front of the classroom. Flicking his hair away from his eyes as he turns to face us. I try not to outwardly react; he has a deep scar on the right side of his face, running from his forehead down to the inner corner of his right eye. His eyes are light grey. He's both attractive and mysterious.

"Callum, try moving that renowned copper shield from its position on the wall to your right towards the opposite wall to your left. Focus on controlling the speed and power of the shield's movement," the teacher instructs.

Callum nods confidently in acknowledgement, taking his hands out of his pockets and placing them down beside him, directing his full attention to the shield on the wall. The room is completely silent as we all watch the shield intently, breaths held in anticipation. Within moments, the shield lifts slightly off the wall but falls straight to the floor, the clatter breaking the silence as some begin to chatter in excitement despite Callum's failure.

"It's all in your mind Callum, you hold all the power to control the item. Free your mind from all distractions and focus!" The Professor says briskly, with one hand in his pocket and the other holding his pocket watch as the sound of his shoes gently tap the floor with each step.

Callum huffs and tries once more, the class quieting down once more. He lifts the shield mid-air, not without struggle judging by the strained look on his face, and the shield starts to move rapidly. Unfortunately, it aims straight towards professor Quinn.

"Control it, only you can do so!" professor Quinn, remains completely still. I'm impressed he doesn't move away. He must have faith in Callum.

The shield comes to a halt inches away from professor Quinn's face, then moves slowly towards its intended target, and is situated upon the wall seamlessly.

Professor Quinn claps loudly, startling me from my preoccupation with thoughts of the bit of magic that just occurred.

"Well done, boy! Take a seat," he smiles proudly.

So you can smile, I think in amusement.

Callum struts smugly back to his seat. His eyes touch mine and I quickly look away, but not before I glimpse the smirk that formed on his face.

"Arabella?"

"Yes?"

"Come to the front of the class please."

Why me? Give me a break.

Suddenly, I'm hit with a bout of nerves. I look around and gulp when I see all eyes on me and hear the murmur of whispers begin.

"Don't trip on your way to the front of the class!" laughs one girl as others join her laughter.

"Shut up Claire!" yells a girl. I look at her and instantly remember her from when she saved Emma and I from Claire, Hagley I think her name is. Her eyes narrow at Claire, as Claire slinks back into her seat and folds her arms.

My once again saviour meets my gaze and we smile kindly at each other.

"QUIET!" shouts professor Quinn, directing his now narrowed eyes right at Claire.

I reluctantly stand and make my way to the front of the class. Unexpectedly, the wind picks up around me, and I feel like I'm in a movie scene as I walk to the front of the class. What the hell is going on?

"What are you doing?" yells Professor Quinn over the noise of rustling papers.

"I'm not doing anything," I shout back over the rush of the wind, my voice barely audible. I look around wildly and see that everyone is holding on to his or her desks. Papers and even stationery were flying around as if a tornado has struck. Is this a test?

I find myself able to walk smoothly, the wind not affecting my balance. Strange.

As I continue walking to the front, hoping this weirdness stops when I reach the teacher, I feel a hand suddenly grab my arm. I look back and stifle a gasp.

"Ava?"

She's hovering on a black rounded board, with a ring of purple light beneath it.

"Come on Arabella, we need to go!" she gestures wildly, holding out her hands to lift me up.

I stare back at professor Quinn and the students, who all look shell-shocked by this turn of events, and grab onto Ava's hands. I think I have more important things to do now than ask permission to leave class.

She pulls me onto the board, making sure I'm steady on my feet, and starts making her way out of the school, zooming away while dodging objects. I hang onto her for dear life. I'll need to ask her how she rides this thing.

I let out a shriek as I notice a wall looming ahead of us, and Ava is showing no signs of stopping; she's heading straight for that wall! Oh God, it better be a magical wall, I gulp. I squeeze my eyes shut, burying my head into her back with my arms wrapped around her waist.

I open my eyes as I feel us slow down, breathing a sigh of relief that we're both intact. I look down and notice we're in the school lobby, hovering above the ground. Ava whispers something and consequently, the board lowers us to the ground. She whispers "Kaneneter," and our school tree lights up the portal key.

"Our school has a key portal for the Dark World?"

"Sure does, let's go!" she says urgently.

A portal opens and she hurriedly pulls me through along with her.
The Black Curse

" _She swore that if the black curse was ever broken, she would return with a vengeance to kill all who stood in her way."_

As soon as we step into the Dark World I see Dad standing there with his guards on either side of him.

"What's going on Dad? I was in class!" I say frantically.

"Sorry sweetheart, this is quite urgent and couldn't wait. I have heard from your mother," he says solemnly.

Oh... Wait, what?

"How?" how did Mom speak to Dad, is she here? I wonder.

"She sent a magic letter. A time walker of yourself visited you last night?" he questions worriedly.

Wait... so it was true! I knew it wasn't a dream! Why the need for lies?

"I knew it!" I declare in frustration, throwing my hands up in the air.

"Knew what?"

"That it wasn't a dream. I knew it was real, and she lied to me, again!" Though I had already ascertained that, it still hurt to have the confirmation.

I look at Ava and she forces a sad smile in my direction, her understanding calming me down. She comes by my side and holds my hand in comfort.

"Your mother doesn't mean to lie to you honey, she's trying to keep you protected," he tries to assure me. I can understand Mom's motivation, but I haven't come to terms with it yet.

"Well, we can talk about that later. Now, we must prepare the Barebone army. A war is coming, and I need to protect my family," he states, his tone fierce.

He dismisses his guards and turns to me once they leave. "Arabella, tell me exactly what this time walker told you."

"I don't remember it all word for word," I say nervously, feeling pressured.

"Try!" he raises his voice brusquely.

I'm surprised and taken back by his demand! I swallow hard and try to hold back my tears; Dad has never yelled at me before.

"Dad!" snaps Ava in my defence.

He realizes his misguided temper and pulls me gently into his arms. "I'm sorry honey, I let my worry and fear for my family's safety get to me. I shouldn't be taking it out on you. However, this is very dire situation that we're in. Please try to relay as much as you can remember."

I squeeze his hand in understanding and try my best to convey what I had been told. "She said she didn't have much time, Um...she said the werewolves are going to break through our portal at the stroke of midnight, in three night's time, and that there will be a war between the two races. The time walker stressed that only Ava and I together can stop the war and the destruction that will ensue. By combining our powers, we will be able to break the curse between magic and wolf. And that's it... she ran out of time and dissolved into nothing."

Dad is silent as he reflects upon what I've told him, a grim look on his face.

"That's not all," I whisper.

Dad and Ava look at me questioningly, a sign to proceed.

"When I told Mom, she assured me that it was a just a dream. I later overheard her and Grandfather talking about this black curse. Apparently, if Ava and I break the black curse between us and our enemies, it will restore peace between the races, but they spoke about someone returning from the dead if that happens, that someone sounds more dangerous than the wolves."

A flurry of emotions flits by Dad's face - worry, shock, sadness, confusion and anger.

"Father?" asks Ava, in tune with his emotions.

"Who were Mom and Grandfather talking about?" I enquire. I know he knows.

"I don't know," he's unable to meet our eyes.

"We deserve the truth Dad! Especially if we are going to be in danger," I blurt out peeved we're consistently being kept in the dark.

Dad looks at Ava, not knowing what to say or how to answer me. Ava stands beside me.

"Don't look at me, I'm siding with her. We both deserve the truth, the full truth, not just what you think we can handle," she says sternly folding her arms. I follow suit and fold mine too as we both stare at Dad.

Dad sighs, "You're right girls. You're growing up and you're a part of this world. You deserve the truth, both of you do, even if that truth is daunting. The woman your mother speaks of is....Elphina, a powerful witch born into light magic. When she was 21 mortal years, she went dark, but the darkness she sank into is darkness no witch or warlock wants to head towards. Her level of evilness is horrible. She's the reason our kind and the werewolves are foresworn enemies. She created the black curse because her sister fell in love with the same wolf she herself fell in love with, but he chose her sister, Lysa, over her. Elphina was delusional. Marcel never gave Elphina any hopes. She became jealous and enraged. She gained a small following, acting out cruelly against innocents, especially mortals. She freely passed through every realm and Aquarian feared her so much that they continued to allow her passage into their realm. Elphina practiced necromancy, for she wanted to bring back the dead, failing each time. One night, she was captured and caged. Out of pure hate and anger, she placed that hateful black curse between our races. On the night of her execution she swore that if the black curse was ever broken, she would return with a vengeance to kill all who stood in her way."

Grandfather well and truly left that part out when he told the tale of how we became enemies in the first place!

"Lysa? As in my aunty? We're actually related to the evil witch Elphina? How many sisters does my mum have?"

"Only the three."

"We need to kill her again, before she can place another curse," says Ava with determination.

Dad nods at Ava, agreeing with her, before looking at me to continue on about Mom and her sisters.

"Your mother has three sisters," he continues, "Lysa was the eldest so she was in line to become queen. Ariel is the second eldest, then Elphina, and the youngest your mother. 800 years ago, they were of mortal age, as I said earlier back then, Elphina was 21, Lysa was 23, Ariel was 22 and your mother was 20. You and Ava are the first twins born in over 1000 years. If Elphina finds out, especially since one is dark and one light, she'll kill you to absorb your power."

"So it's either let the werewolves attack us and allow the war to occur, or risk her returning?"

"Yes darling. I'll need to speak to your mother, and we need to come up with a plan. Don't worry though, I won't let anyone harm my girls," he says fiercely, taking Ava and I into his arms.

I take comfort in his words. "So you'll be coming to Aquarian?"

"I have no choice baby."

He says that like it's a bad thing. Though he is dark magic so maybe he can't stand Aquarian's light magic.

Dad's guards walk in and one of them steps in close to whisper in his ear. So secretive.

"Arabella, come with me," Ava says as she tugs my arm, leaving Dad to his business before we make way to Aquarian.

I follow her through the training chambers and out into the hall.

I was about to ask her where we were going, but she speaks first.

"We have to defend Aquarian, Arabella. Whether we're granted permission or not, we need to do this together. I want this war over before anyone is harmed."

"But Elphina?"

"We need to come up with our own plan Arabella. Mom will try to keep us out of harm's way, and they will fight the war alone, but if the time walker warned you that only we could save Aquarian, then we must do our best to fulfil that destiny. It's time to break this black curse," she says passionately.

"You I can understand, but me?" I fret.

"You what?" Ava looks at me, perplexed.

"I can't save our world! I know only basic magic."

"Father taught you Dyaath, it's quite an effective spell, and look how fast you picked it up!" she tries to ease my worry.

"Yes, but that's it. Other than the Demorsi, and training with Crawlers, I need to know more defence attacks."

"Hey, it's okay, we'll get through this together. You're new to all of this yet you're a natural. Don't worry. You can do this, I believe in you," she hugs me warmly.

I think for a moment, trying to imagine what will happen in the coming days. All I picture is death and a bloody battlefield. I shudder at the mental image, hoping my imagination doesn't transcend to reality.

"Girls, let's go!" shouts Dad from inside the chamber.

We go back in as the guards once again leave us.

"What is it?" asks Ava.

"Let's go."

"Go where?" I ask.

"Aquarian girls, we need a plan!"

"Does Mom know we're coming?" Or Grandfather? I wonder.

"No, there's no time. All will be fine Arabella."

Dad is utterly serious, with no hint of amusement on his usually friendly demeanour. Worry and a hint of fear are reflected in his eyes.

Ava and I interlock arms as Dad generates a portal right before us. He looks back and smiles encouragingly, and then goes straight through. Ava and I quickly follow suit, falling down into Aquarian's woods.

"Come on, follow me," Dad walks off quickly as we rush to catch up.

"Where are we heading?" asks Ava.

"The King's castle of course."

This will be the first time I'll see my parents together in over four years. I gulp nervously.

I wonder how Mom and Sebastion will react upon seeing Dad and Ava. I'm praying it will be a joyful reunion, but I'm overcome with negative thoughts.

We arrive at Grandfather's gates where guards stood like statues outside the gates, each holding swords.

What the hell is going on? Since when does Grandfather have all these guards? There are at least twelve standing here, each holding a gleaming silver sword. Are we in lockdown or something, and where's Grandfather?

"Dad?" I ask worriedly, staring at all the guards.

Dad walks straight to the gates and all the guards draw their swords at him in a single motion.

"Stop! He's my father," I shout in a panicked tone, fearing for his life.

"Drop your weapons now," demands Grandfather authoritatively from the other side of the gates. The guards step back, bowing their heads in deference and the three of us make our way through as the gates open.

"Avery."

"Elijah."

They shake hands, each with a stern look on their faces, saying nothing else. Awkward.

"With the sudden warning, I deemed it necessary. You know they could potentially break through before at any given time," says grandfather in a serious tone.

"Understandable," Dad nods.

Grandfather steps aside and stares at both Ava and I in a very loving manner. I think I even see a tear.

"Arabella, I'm glad you're home sweetheart."

He hugs me warmly then looks at Ava and beams happily, whisking her up in his big arms. It's a beautiful moment. He must have missed her so much, and her him.

"Grandfather, I've missed you so much," she says hoarsely, trying to hold back her tears, but she's so overcome with emotion that she begins to sob, still wrapped in his arms.

I look at Dad and see him smiling, enjoying the moment as much as I. I walk over to him as he throws one arm around my neck. Grandfather and Ava begin to walk to the front doors, catching up in quiet tones with their arms interlocked, Dad and I trailing after them.

Grandfather leads us inside to the grand parlour, where we take our seats. The fireplace keeps the room warm and cosy. Grandfather kisses Ava on the forehead and she comes to sit beside me. I look at her, and she grins happily. I smile back, and she rests her head on my shoulder. This moment felt complete, perfect almost if it weren't for what we know is to come.

"Father?" calls out Mom, completely unaware of us all here.

"In here Elanore," shouts back Grandfather.

Ava swiftly sits up and we all look at each other, anxiously awaiting Mom to turn the corner and walk in. Dad's face is filled with nervousness and excitement.

Mom walks in at that moment, gasping in surprise at the unexpected presence of Ava and Dad, staring at the two back and forth, seemingly drinking in their faces.

She stands stock still as Dad rises from his seated position and makes his way over to her.

"You are as beautiful as ever," he says, taking her hand and kissing it gently. How sweet!

"W-what are you doing here?" she stammers, looking past him at me, then at Ava. I could see her start to tremble.

"You requested help. A war is coming and we need to set a concrete plan to protect our family and our realms. There's no doubt that this war will take place."

He gently clasps her hands into hers and the air seems to be charged with electricity as they look at each other's faces with nothing but utter love and devotion, holding a conversation with their eyes that only they are privy to. Mom's demeanour crumbles and Dad swiftly takes her into his arms, rubbing her back soothingly and murmuring inaudibly into her ears. The scene is so touching that I feel myself tearing up. One glance at Ava beside me and I see the same emotions reflected on her face. I slip my hand into hers as we smile tearfully at our parent's bittersweet reunion. Grandfather looks on silently from the sidelines, his face impassive.

Ava suddenly stands up, hands covering her mouth, as she is unable to hold back a chocked sob, grabbing Mom's attention in the process.

Mom lets out the floodgates and both mother and daughter rush towards one another, meeting halfway. Mom takes Ava into her arms and they hug each other fiercely, their sobs filling the room. My heart aches at the sight. Light and Dark separating families... this is unfair.

"Baby girl, I've missed you so much," weeps Mom.

"Mom, I've missed you too, more than you could ever imagine. It's been so hard being away from you," Ava says tearfully.

Grandfather stands, so I follow his lead and stand too. He looks so happy as he watches Mom and Ava together. It is a powerful moment one I'll never forget. Despite the split between our family, one thing that's for sure is that there is so much love, and for that I'm blessed.

An arm is slung around my shoulder, and I know it's Dad without even looking, his comforting presence and distinctive cologne giving him away. We stand, daughter and father, looking upon the touching reunion of daughter and mother. I feel a sense of completeness in that moment. I just wish Sebastion was here and we could all be together as one family again, but I push those thoughts away for now.

Mom releases her hold of Ava, and cups her face with a loving smile, wiping away her tears with her thumbs.

"No matter what happens from here on out, we will always keep in touch and I will find a way to see you," she vows, ever the fierce lioness.

Ava nods in agreement and they make their way towards us. Mom smiles lovingly at me as we all take a seat on the elaborate sofa, Ava and I on either side of her and Dad next to me. I look at Mom when I feel her gently squeezing my hand. I love you, she mouths, and I mouth those same words back, enjoying this family's long-awaited reunion. But I also can't help the thoughts of all the lies she's told me, though I quickly assure myself that she lied to protect me. We then turn to Grandfather expectedly as he seats himself opposite us. He clears his voice gruffly.

"Where's Sebastion?" I suddenly think to ask.

"At school my dear," Grandfather informs me with a smile, "We thought it best not to involve him in such a matter."

Oh. I nod in understanding. He's going to be so surprised when he gets home to find Dad and Ava here.

"So, what are we going to do?" asks Dad, getting straight to the heart of the matter.

"Well, for starters, Arabella and Ava are to stay well away from this war," Grandfather states calmly.

"Avery, their power is strong. Don't underestimate them. Together, I know they can dispel the black curse," Dad argues.

"Are you forgetting something Elijah?" glares Grandfather.

"No, I have not forgotten, Avery. We can destroy the curse along with her."

The tension between the two is thick in the air.

"It's been a long time. Her power combined with her anger could be deadly. She could be more evil, more powerful than we could ever expect. If she rises, she'll kill everyone, including Arabella and Ava, blood or not. Are you really willing to risk their lives? You know exactly what she was capable of back then, who knows what she'll be capable of now," Grandfather shoots back.

"No matter what, werewolves are going to break through your portal, risking the safety of your people and realm and my family. I have an army willing to fight alongside yours, trust me Avery. I know we've had differences over the years, but you must know that I want to protect my family. Let me help. Elanore dear, you and I could teach Ava and Arabella, don't close me off," he beseeches.

"Your Barebone Army?"

"Yes, and you know what they're capable of, especially when it comes to werewolves."

Grandfather draws in a deep breath and holds it, his shoulders lifted as he looks at each one of us, then slowly releases his breath.

"I have a feeling these werewolves will include Groven's in our battles," he states with a worried tone.

Grandfather looks at Ava and I, seemingly deep in concentration.

"Then let me help Elijah!" Dad urges.

"It's not a bad idea, Father," Mom says tentatively.

"Elanore!" snaps Grandfather, evidently not happy that she's in agreement with Dad. However, he knows that the best thing to do is to take Dad up on his offer, though the reluctance is clearly drawn on his face.

"Arabella's power has proved stronger than ours!" says Dad.

No way my power is stronger, is it?

"You don't know that!" says Grandfather in a huff.

"Arabella was able to replicate one of Ava's abilities."

"Which one?"

"The bleeding deck of roses. The cards changed in her hand, adjusting to her magic!"

Grandfather looks at me in shock, then quickly looks back at Dad, with dad giving Grandfather a look as if to say, I told you so. The room remained silent, everyone reflecting upon what they've just heard.

"You told me it was all a dream!" I say unthinkingly. I look around to see all eyes fixated on me. Gulp.

Mom has a guilty look on her face, "Yes baby, I lied because I needed time to figure out what to do. I just want you safe, but I've come to terms with the fact that our fate lies in yours and Ava's hands, as the time walker has told you. Your Dad and I will teach you defence magic."

I lean my head against her shoulder, signalling my understanding.

"Arabella, where is your amulet?" asks Grandfather suddenly.

"Here," I lift it out from beneath my shirt.

"Oh good," he sighs with relief.

"The amulet will help you combine all four elements. Without it, your magic will be limited, sweetheart," says Mom. Got it!

"So what's the plan?" chirps Ava in excitement, almost like she's looking forward to this war. I think I am too. Wait, I'm just confused; I think the thought of Riley and our two worlds finally at peace may be clouding my judgement.

"Hello?" I hear a voice call from the doors in the foyer.

Emma! I jump up and race to the door, hugging her with a huge grin.

"Arabella, we were supposed to meet after school, I was so worried."

"I'm sorry, Emma, I had no choice. I had to leave."

"Why? What happened? I was worried."

"Sorry, magic emergency."

"Is it about what we spoke about this morning?"

I nod in affirmation.

"Come, my dad's here, so is my sister Ava."

"Dad's here?" asks Sebastion in confusion as he walks in. I didn't even see him.

"Yes Sebastion, he's with Mom and Grandfather. Go say hello," I give him an encouraging smile. He inhales deeply before bravely walking off into the parlour.

"Your dad's here? And your twin?" asks Emma in shock.

"Yeah, come, I want you to meet Ava!"

"I-I'm nervous, Arabella."

"Why?"

"I'm just nervous. You're all magic, and I'm just a plain old human."

Her response floors me. I didn't know she felt inferior to our magic. She's already met Dad, years ago.

"Emma, don't say that! You're special without the magic. Don't worry about it, Ava would love to meet you!" I assure her, trying to help calm her nerves.

She takes my offered hand and grips it tightly as I lead her into the grand parlour. We walk in to the touching sight of Sebastion wrapped in Dad's arms, sweet smiles on their faces. Grandfather and Mom are in a deep discussion some feet away from us while Ava stares on fondly at Sebastion and Dad's reunion.

Ava notices us and starts to make her way towards us. Sebastion turns around when he notices Ava's movement, and stares gobsmacked at both Ava and I. How did he not see her when he walked in? Unless he thought she was me, I laugh to myself. I'm sure he's heard me mention our sister.

"There are two of you? I hope you're not like Arabella, she's so annoying!" Sebastion finally says.

"Hey!"

We all laugh at his statement. Well, at least he accepted her existence easily.

"Sebastion, how I've missed you, little brother! Look at how much you've grown!" states Ava fondly as she hugs him and ruffles his hair teasingly.

Ava then makes her way to Emma and I.

"Ava, this is Emma, my best friend," I declare.

"It's nice to meet you," Emma whispers with a nervous smile.

"Hello Emma! I've heard all about you," grins Ava as she hugs Emma. I could tell her friendly demeanour relaxed Emma immediately.

"It's so strange to see two of you," she laughs.

"Nice to see you again Emma," Dad speaks up with a smile.

"And you Mr Stone!"

"Please, call me Elijah, Emma," he winks, causing her to flush. Dad, ever the charmer, I think, rolling my eyes at his antics.

Once everyone settled back down, I catch Emma unable to move her eyes away from Ava.

"Come with me," I tell her, grabbing her arm to lead her out. I wanted to explain what was happening.

"Where are you going?" asks Dad.

"To talk to Emma," I say as I look back at them.

"Sweetheart, we need to discuss this family matter first," Mom says gently, subtly hinting that Emma should leave.

"Emma is like family she doesn't have to leave!" I say hotly.

"Arabella, it's okay, I just came to see if you were here because you didn't meet after school. I have to go home and see dad anyways," Emma comforts me, nothing but understanding on her face.

I roll my eyes at my family. Emma has been through everything with us! How can she be excluded from this discussion, especially since the war that's coming endangers everyone in Aquarian? I walk her outside.

"I'm sorry Emma," I say sadly, feeling slightly embarrassed.

"Arabella, it's okay, really! I'm sure you'll tell me everything tomorrow anyway, as you always do," she giggles.

"Quite true," I join her laughter.

"I'll see you tomorrow?"

"Of course."

"Are you sure?" she asks sarcastically, referring to my recent disappearances.

"Yes, I promise!" I laugh, as I wave her goodbye.

I return to the grand parlour to see that Sebastion isn't there.

"Where's Sebastion?"

"In the kitchen hunting for food." Mom smiles

Of course he is!

"Would you like to show Ava your room so that I can have a talk with your mom and dad?" Grandfather says kindly.

Little do they know Ava had been in my room only two nights ago, even though it was dark, I inwardly smirk.

"Sure, c'mon Ava."

Mom stops us before we leave the room.

"I'm sorry about Emma honey. She is mortal, so she can't be a part of this war. We are just trying to protect her. The less she knows baby, the better. Emma is a very loyal friend."

"Exactly, keyword, loyal."

"As I was saying, Emma is very loyal, so loyal that she would stand in harms way to protect any one of us," Mom states with a lifted eyebrow, "Do you understand now?"

When Mom put it that way, it made sense. I couldn't risk Emma getting hurt.

"Yes, I'm sorry if I was rude."

"It's okay sweetie, we'll figure this out, go on now."

Mom pulls both Ava and I close, cherishing the moment, kissing each of us on the forehead. Ava follows me up to my bedroom.

"Your room is so you Arabella, perfect for an enchantress," she smiles.

I look at her with a lifted eyebrow, a subtle reminder she was here only two nights ago.

"It was dark so I couldn't make out the details the other night," she replies, as if she read my mind.

I laugh as I take some clothes out of my closet; I wanted to get out of this uniform.

I make my way into the bathroom to quickly change, and when I emerge, Ava is standing by the window.

"C'mon," she climbs out.

I follow her as we climb out onto the roof, sitting next to each other with arms linked. Her head rests on my shoulder as we stare out at Aquarian.

"Your world is so different to mine," she whispers.

"Why can't you and Dad live here?"

"It's not who Father and I am, Arabella. We don't belong here. Besides, we can never stay more than twelve hours."

"How come?" I ask curiously. Is that an Aquarian rule?

"Because we're not meant to be here. If we extend our stay, we'd immediately feel sick and eventually die. We're not equipped to handle this world," she says simply.

"Would that happen to me as well if I were at Dad's castle for more than twelve hours?"

"No, because you Arabella are pure magic. Your time in any realm is unlimited," she explains with a smile.

I couldn't believe that they could never be here for more than twelve hours! Ava will never get to sleep over.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, Ava replies, admiring my world, a world I wish was ours.

"Have you ever been in love?" She looks at me shyly.

"Once, his name was Campi, and he was a dragon."

"You fell in love with a dragon?"

"A dragon that could adapt human form," she quickly clarifies. Oh. Guess that doesn't make werewolves any different.

"He worked for our father, with father often sending him away to fight off unknown creatures. We kept our romance a secret, but of course father found out, and he wasn't pleased. Even though he knew Campi was a beautiful, sweet creature, yet ferocious when required, a creature that loved me fiercely, and I him, father forbade our love and banished him from the castle. For, months father had his guards follow me whenever I left the castle grounds. It wasn't until father got word that Campi left our realm that he stopped his guards babysitting me like a child," she said sadly. The pain of talking about it seemed almost unbearable to her.

"So what happened between you and that werewolf?" she asks, distracting herself with my own heartache.

"Riley was sweet too. He's not like his Dad, nor is Jake, his older brother. They hated conflict. I miss him," I say simply, knowing she understood my feelings.

"Of course we fall for the ones deemed not good enough," she grins, trying to lift our moods.

"Enough with the sad. They should be finished with their planning by now. Let's go downstairs," she stands and helps me up.

Ava and I climb back into my room through the window and walk back downstairs.

Grandfather and Dad are still discussing things. The table is full of paperwork, each magically disappearing, only for more to appear as they discount the ones they don't need.

"Girls," smiles Mom and she walks in with a tray of tea.

"Hey Mom," says Ava exuberantly.

A light bulb suddenly went off in my head.

"Mom! Could you restore my memories? Ava is here, so why not?"

"Yes Elanore, Arabella needs her memories back," Dad backs me up.

Thank you, Dad!

Mom looks at Grandfather for approval. He looks at me, then back at mom, and nods. It makes me wonder why Mom always feel the need to seek approval from grandfather. I know he's King but who knows? All I care about right now is gaining my memories back, finally!

"Alright dear. Would you like to help me restore her memories sweetheart?" Mom asks Ava.

"Yes!" she shouts excitedly.

"Ok, come with me," Mom laughs.

Where are we going?

We follow Mom through the castle. Ava and I walk side by side behind her as she takes us down a narrow hallway. With each step, it seems to get darker and darker. What's up with the lights dimming? Mom comes to an abrupt halt, and we almost walk into her.

"Mom, what's going on?" I ask.

It didn't take long to notice that we've reached a dead end, due to my attention focused on looking behind me. There are no doors anywhere, and the fact that it's just a wall in front of us. With old ugly wallpaper of flowers, I might add.

"Girls, take my hands."

We both go on either side of Mom, and hold her hand. A gush of wind suddenly blasts us and I squint my eyes against it. The wall in front of us begins to dissolve, revealing a small round room the walls shelved different objects; some of the objects glowed purple and green. There is quite the collection of old fragile books and bottled potions, in all shapes and sizes, each uniquely magical. The bottles are so pretty, some wrapped with black or silver chains or designs of some sort, but it was in the centre of the room, high above us, what captures my attention.

Floating openly is our family's grimoire, otherwise known as our book of shadows, with a beautiful white glow coming from it. In between the magical glow are tiny fireflies, or at least that's what they look like, like the ones that formed our portal door in Edgewood forest, except these are glowing bright neon purple. At my feet are a few small steps that lead up to a circular white stoned podium, engraved is a beautiful coloured and amazingly detailed pentacle.

"Both of you stand in the middle," Mom gently urges.

Ava and I walk up onto it.

"Now face each other, and hold hands."

I reach out and hold Ava's hands. The pentacle immediately lights up and the surrounding candles light up with Mom's magic. I'm actually about to have my memories restored! I'm both nervous and excited.

"Now, listen carefully, whatever you do, do not let go of Arabella's hands. If you do, Arabella could be entrapped forever, and not even I could bring her back, so please Ava, keep a tight grip on your sister's hands, understand sweetheart?"

Ava nods, and I look at her with worry. She smiles reassuringly, calming my nerves.

"Close your eyes," Mom instructs.

I take in a deep breath as I close my eyes; anxious yet eager to finally have my memories restored.

I hear Mom start uttering an incantation in a different language. Wind soon picks up around us, and my body goes cold, goosebumps rising. I feel myself slowly drifting away. Please don't let go of my hands Ava. I think with slight panic.

I get the urge to open my eyes and find myself in complete darkness. I take a single step, kicking something hard, and suddenly a candle above me ignites, giving a very faded glow. I still can't see much around me, but can see the small object my foot kicked. It's a small wooden-like book. I lean down to pick it up and as soon as I touch it, the book opens up, letting out a swarm of translucent images.

My body jolts and my breath is taken away. My head begins to hurt as I feel a flood of memories come back to me; I can see every single memory of Ava and I that has been erased. I remember the laughter, the fights, the tears - it's like I'm getting a live stream of every memory with her. Suddenly, I remember everything.

I soon emerge from the dark slumber, finding myself back with Mom and Ava, standing in the same position, both of them staring at me with smiles.

"Where did I go?" I ask.

"I hid your memories inside the memory book. It was the safest place to hide them."

"How is that even possible?" I ask in wonder.

"Sweetheart, we can do many things beyond one's imagination."

"Is that where I would have been entrapped?" I ask curiously.

"Yes, the darkness would have soon filled your mind with hallucinations."

Well thank God Ava held my hands tightly!

"You remember?" asks Ava impatiently with a grin.

"I remember everything!" I shout as give her a bone-crushing hug.

"Step off the pentacle girls," Mom says as she looks at us fondly.

"Remember when we buried that box of notes, pictures and our favourite items in the backyard on our 10th birthday?" I animatedly remind her, picking a random memory.

"Oh my God Arabella, I had forgotten about that! We'll need to go back one day and dig it up," she laughs.

Mom, Ava and I discuss a few memories as we make our way back to Dad and Grandfather, walking in loudly laughing with each other.

"How did it go?" asks Dad.

"Wonderful," Mom beams.

"That's great Elanore." Dad stares at mom with love, but then his face turns grim.

"Ok, it's time to get serious now. Ava has the advantage of knowing more magic than Arabella, but we still need to teach the both of you more magic if you're to defend our world," Dad states.

"You're allowing us to fight them and to break the black curse?" I ask, as Ava and I exchange shocked glances. We didn't really believe they'd allow us to fight, which is why we wanted to come up with our own plan in the event they tried keeping us away.

"Yes, we will. We'll be there of course, but we've come to the conclusion that if a time walker declared that only you and Ava can save our world and break the curse, then you both must fight. We're planning on being in Edgewood well before the werewolves' arrival, and we'll have people waiting here in Aquarian for the return of Elphina," Grandfather answers.

Sounds like a solid plan to me.

"Dad we must be going," Ava suddenly speaks up, looking at the time.

Oh that's right, the twelve-hour curfew. I roll my eyes.

"We'll be there once the sun rises here," Grandfather assures her.

"Be where?" I ask.

"We are not restricted to time in their world, so we'll be travelling to the Dark World to conduct the training."

"But I promised Emma that I would meet her tomorrow before school."

"Well you won't be able to honey, because you need to train."

"Well, can I go see her now?"

"Okay sweetheart, I don't see why not." Mom replies.

Grandfather looks at Mom with disappointment, probably because werewolves could break through at any given moment, however, I wasn't going to allow Emma to wait for me, knowing I won't be showing up, so even if Mom had said no, I would of snuck out either way.

Ava looks at me and winks with a grin. With all my memories restored, it's a natural feeling now to run to her and give her one hell of a bone-crushing hug.

"I'll see you tomorrow," she says.

"Love you," I whisper in reply, my head resting on her shoulder.

"Love you too."

I could see Mom and Dad exchanging similar sentiments beside us.

"Mom, I'm hungry," Sebastion suddenly says as he enters the room, ruining the heartfelt moments.

We all laugh and break apart.

"Bye little man! See you soon," Dad gives him a hug and kiss on the forehead.

Sebastion forces a smile and waves. I could tell he was sad to see him go. We'll need to restore his memories of Ava as well, I think, having noticed that he has only briefly acknowledged her existence earlier.

I walk to the woods with Dad and Ava to see them off. Dad utters the portal creation spell and the key alights.

"See you tomorrow," waves Ava as she heads through.

"We'll see you soon, honey," Dad says and follows after Ava. I watch until the portal shrinks and disappears, then start trekking to Emma's house.

"Hello Ray, may I see Emma please?"

"Of course Arabella, come on in, she's in her room," he welcomes me with a smile.

"Thank you!" I grin in response, and I race up the stairs to Emma's room.

"Emma! It's me!" I say as I knock on her door.

"Arabella?" comes her muffled voice.

Seconds later, the door opens. Emma's hair thrown up into a messy bun, wearing charcoal sweats and a white sweater, her books spread across her bed.

"Hey."

"Hey, what are you doing here?"

"I wanted to let you know I won't be at school, tomorrow, sorry."

"Really? That sucks, why not?"

I wanted so badly to tell her the truth, but I remember what Mom said earlier. If she knew what our world would be facing soon enough, she wouldn't hesitate to help whether she has magic or not.

"Grandfather wants me to learn more spells."

"Because of the werewolves?"

Huh? She knows? I close my eyes and let out a sigh. I slap my forehead. I remember I told Emma at school, how am I going to get out of this one?

I can't, I just can't lie to her, I'll just have to be stern about her promising me she'll steer clear of this war!

"What is it?" she asks, knowing dam well something isn't right, as she stares at me weirdly because I slapped my forehead.

"Mom, she wanted me to lie to you about this war, she fears you will risk your own life to save ours, so please, I beg Emma, please promise me you'll stay hidden, stay safe during the war?"

"As long as you promise me something!"

"What?"

"You too, will stay safe?"

How can I promise her that? I'll be fighting a battle against werewolves and grovens, how can I guarantee her my safety?

"My Dad, Mom, Grandfather, Ava and other powerful witches and warlocks will be by my side, you have nothing to worry about. Dad's taught me some pretty cool defensive magic, which is why I won't be at school tomorrow. I'm heading to the Dark World to train further."

"You better be okay, because without you, life would be unbearable."

"Emma, I'm a tough cookie." I wink.

Her worry eases up. I hope that by telling her the truth, she won't do anything foolish by placing herself in harm's way.

"I know you are Arabella, no matter what happens, I know you have it in you to end all of this. This is your destiny."

With her response, I feel a sudden obligation to defend my world, my people, and break this dreaded black curse.

"Thanks Emma, that means a lot to me, but please, stay hidden, I don't need to be distracted with worrying about you."

I hope that would scare her to remain hidden.

"I promise, Dad and I will hide out."

There's silence for no more than two seconds, but it felt like a lifetime of silence as we sit on her bed, legs crossed, facing each other.

"So, before school was over today, I met the warlock teacher from the mortal world. His name is Professor Gyana Rydell. He has bright blue spiky hair, his beard is green, his eyebrows are orange, his nails are painted black and he wears makeup. In a weird way, it suits him," she giggles, breaking the silence, and changing the dreading subject.

"He sounds like a lot of fun I can't wait to meet him."

"He's really nice, and extremely smart."

My stomach rumbles loudly, making me aware of the time. "Well, I'm off, food is calling," I laugh.

"Have fun training tomorrow." she says as I jump up from the bed.

"Have fun at school," I laugh in a teasing manner. Truth be told, I'd much rather go to Amulet Academy of Magic than to the Dark World to train for a war that is coming.

I leave Emma's house, feeling sick and guilty for telling her, with Mom stating it wouldn't be safe for her to have any knowledge. What have I done? I force myself to remain positive, to think positive. I wonder if there's a potion or spell to restrain Emma? No sooner than I thought it, I expunged the idea straight away, shaking off such thoughts.

Once I reach home, I rush into the dining area where my family were already eating, feeling quite famished. As I walk in with a greeting, announcing my presence, I'm surprised to see Ariel seated at the table. She quickly stands at my approach.

"Arabella, I must apologise for the other morning. My actions were quite rude, and I'm sorry if I made things awkward."

I don't know why, but I have a really bad feeling about Ariel. I just, for some unknown reason, don't believe her. For that, I feel guilty, like I'm the bad person. I don't want to make any assumptions but one can't help that gut instinct.

"It's okay," is my uneasy response as I take the seat opposite her, sitting when she does.

I look over and see Sebastion eating voraciously, enjoying every bite of his dinner. I dig in too and soon mirror his behaviour; the food is absolutely delicious!

"Arabella," Grandfather speaks up.

"Yes?" I look at him questioningly.

"I'll need you up nice and early."

"Mhmm," I mumble through a mouth full of food.

"Are you sure you want to wait in Aquarian for Elphina?" Grandfather asks Ariel.

I look up at her, waiting to see her reaction; they've already told her.

"Yes!" she grins. Why the excitement? I can't help but wonder, feeling my eyes narrow in suspicion. I clear my expression before anyone notices.

"Father, I will make sure she is banished as soon as she arises," she continues.

Why are they even discussing this? Sebastion is at the table, not that he's paying any attention to a word they say. I finish the last bite of my chicken and gulp down my lemonade.

"May I please be excused?" I ask.

"Of course dear, try and get an early night," Mom says in a loving tone. I realize that she has been quiet through dinner.

When I look into her eyes I notice the barely noticeable sadness in there, the usual sparkle in them slightly dimmed. I know seeing Dad and Ava again must have reopened her emotional wounds, and she misses their presence already.

I stand up to kiss her goodnight, squeezing her tightly in comfort. She seems to understand my actions for she smiles softly, her green eyes brightening with tenderness. I give Grandfather a quick hug and bid Ariel goodnight with a wave. Not that I wanted to say goodnight to her, but I do so out of politeness. I could feel her watching me as I leave the dining parlour, causing the hairs on the back of my neck to stand up.

"C'mon Sebastion," I say, pulling him along, walking upstairs alongside each other.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Yeah, what Arabella?"

"What do you think of Ariel?"

"I don't know, her hair is too white don't you think?" he shrugs, "Don't you like her?"

I wanted to tell him no I don't like her. In fact, I don't trust her, but I force myself to lie.

"Of course I do, she's our aunty! Okay, off to bed you go now," I say once we reach his room, ruffling his hair and laughing when he ducks away.

"Goodnight," he responds as he enters his room, closing the door.

I then make my way to my room, and straight into the bathroom, magically lighting the candles all together as I draw a bath. It's amazing how a simple point or click of my fingers and a little thinking will light my candles, open my window, and draw my sheer curtain around my bed. Magic is beautiful.

I slide down and relax in the warm water; a much needed therapy. I can hear soft classical music start to flow through the entire castle, making it even more relaxing.

Though I try to clear my mind, a rush of thoughts flows through my mind, one after the other. I think of so many things; how the combined powers of Ava and I could break the black curse, the danger to our lives it could bring, the revival of the most, evil witch the magical realms have ever seen and her consequent desire to finish us off to absorb our power into her own. I speculate about how Mom is able to hide memories within a book and wonder if I would ever be capable to do that. I reflect upon my uneasy feelings towards Ariel and what my subconscious is potentially trying to tell me.

From the moment I was handed that blank note on my sixteenth birthday, my life was forever changed and I was thrust into a world far beyond my imaginations. My lineage means future responsibility but my unique powers far outweigh that sort of obligation. With the threat of war looming upon us, I suddenly find myself more than ready to embrace my powers and the obligation towards protecting my people and realm. Good and bad are a part of magic, as they are a part of everything else in the universe. This is my life now, and I promise myself in that moment to stand against anything and anyone standing in the way of peace in my new world.

My thoughts turn briefly to the mortal world. Though it was a struggle at first, I have finally accepted that there is no returning to the mortal world. However, I can't help envying my old friends there a little. While they would be preparing for end of year exams, I would be here preparing for a war against werewolves and grovens.

I shake off such thoughts as quickly as they come and climb out of the bath. I dry and quickly dress, eager to get to bed. I'm stopped in my tracks when I hear a sudden knock at the door.

"Arabella? It's Ariel."

I suddenly feel nervous. Why is she still here at this time? It's after 10pm.

"Coming!" I reply, hoping the apprehension in my voice goes unnoticed. I hurriedly finish getting dressed, wrap my damp hair up in a towel and open the door, bracing myself.

"So, you think you'll be able to break the black curse?" is the first thing she says, leaning on one foot with her arms folded across her chest. Her stance seems almost aggressive if you ask me.

"I-I don't know, I hope so," I stammer, cursing myself for sounding so unsure in front of her.

She grins mischievously, lifting her eyebrow.

"Well, I really hope you do," she replies with a smirk, sounding utterly insincere. A smirk I really want to knock off her face right now. I shock myself with my thoughts; she must really be getting to me.

"Um, me too," I say awkwardly. What else could I say? Oh Ariel, see, I don't trust you. You're hiding something and I have a feeling its nothing innocent.

She turns around, flicking her long braided hair back - which hits me in the face mind you - seeming pleased with herself. Well, okay then! I want to yank her perfect white hair right off her head! I snicker out loud at the thought as Ariel swiftly turns back on her heels, glaring at me.

"What's funny?"

"Nothing!" I step back into my room quicker than lighting.

I close my door, trying to shrug off the unease, and pray she doesn't coming knocking again. I head to my windows and ensure that they are tightly shut and close the blinds, then slip under the covers. I toss and turn for a while before finally falling into a deep slumber.

I wake to a strange sound in the middle of the night. There's music playing throughout Grandfather's castle; it sounds like an upbeat classical piece of music. Why is the music still playing? I wonder.

I walk out of my room involuntarily, like something is drawing me towards it. Though I know I should be shaking with fear, my emotions are strangely subdued, as if forcibly numbed. I make my way outside and into the woods. My pulse is racing yet I can't seem to get my feet to stop moving.

As I walk further into the woods, I see a flame in the distance. When I move closer, I come to a screeching halt, finally regaining control of my motor functions. I gulp when I notice that I'm in a graveyard. It's dark, cold, and eerie. There's a graveyard in Aquarian? The fire has disappeared now that I've arrived at the supposed destination. I hear a creepy giggle and swiftly turn around, but I don't see anything. All I can hear are the sounds of my own increased breathing and the moving branches in the gentle wind. What is happening? I take a few steps and hear the giggles again. I turn immediately but don't see anything. I want to return to the castle, I go to leave, but my foot gets caught between a fallen branch as I misjudged how high I needed to lift my foot, falling hard on the cold grass. I lift my head and read the headstone in front of me: Elphina Rathmore. That's it – no date of birth or death, no inscribed sentiment.

I jump up and brush myself off, shivering at the thought that I just laid on top of Elphina's grave.

I hear the same giggle again, which converts to manic laughter, and from the corners of my eye, I glimpse a woman darting away. I turn just in time to catch a few details; her dress is white but stained with blood, as if bright red splotches of paint had splattered on her. I try to run, towards her or away, I didn't know, but I find myself frozen yet again.

I take in a deep breath to attempt a cry for help, but the world suddenly brightens and I find myself sitting up suddenly in bed, wildly gasping for breath. I push back my sweaty hair from my face and take, deep breaths to steady my racing heartbeat. It was just a dream! I pant with relief. Once I'm calm enough, I attempt to sleep again, hoping for a peaceful sleep. I convince myself it's nothing to worry about and eventually fall asleep.
A World at War

" _You must fight, you must keep going. Everyone is depending on you, Arabella. Now get up and fight."_

I wake up to my alarm. I reach out and stop the ringing sound, then roll onto my back to stare up at the ceiling, bracing myself for the training session ahead. Completely forgetting my dream, I climb out of bed, shower, and make my way downstairs.

"Good morning honey, breakfast is ready!" sings Mom as she kisses my forehead.

"Thank you, Mom, it smells amazing as usual," I flash her a warm smile, inhaling the sweet smell of freshly cooked pancakes. I take a seat and enjoy Mom's speciality breakfast.

"Good morning sweetheart," Grandfather greets as he walks in.

"Good morning, Grandfather."

"Are you ready for the day?"

"I sure am!" is my enthusiastic reply.

"Excellent," he nods encouragingly.

"Eat up my dear, we must be going soon," he urges.

"Grandfather, may I ask you something?"

"Why, of course!"

"How will fighting off the werewolves break the black curse?"

"That my dear, I do not know the answer to. But what I do know is, if you were warned by a time walker, it's vital that you pay attention to them and heed their warning."

He studies me closely and his eyes suddenly light up with wonder.

"Arabella, you are the one!" he smiles, taking a sip of his coffee.

There's that phrase again. You're the one! It's what he had said when I first arrived in Aquarian. I had pushed it to the back of my mind at the time but it just rushed back again.

"I'm the one for what, Grandfather? You mentioned it at the feast when I first arrived here, and no one explained what it meant."

Grandfather takes in a deep breath and places his coffee mug on the table, clasping his hands on the table as he looks at me speculatively for a few moments.

"You were the one to inherit the rare and unique powers from Lysa, your mother didn't want you knowing our family past that night."

"I'm sorry she died Grandfather, but couldn't she have been brought back? Like with magic?"

"Bringing back a person from the dead has serious consequences. I, as King, can do many things, but to revive a life is taking from another. It is highly forbidden among our kind and classed as necromancy. I believe you can break Elphina's hateful curse. Elphina had always been jealous of Lysa. She even fell in love with the same werewolf, a wolf that never loved her in return. Pain of the heart, it can make anyone capable of anything. On many occasions she attempted to kill Lysa to steal her powers. Being born a twin, Arabella, gives you and your sister great power. With a split in magic, you two are very powerful, but how the black curse will break, no one knows."

"I wish I knew her Grandfather. She sounds like a beautiful person."

"She was my dear."

"I want this war to be over between us. I want the mortal world to be safe again for our kind, and I want peace across all realms," I state with passion in my voice.

"I know sweetheart, I want peace restored too, but if the curse does break, the return of my daughter will not be good for any realm." he tells me solemnly.

I fear the numbers that will die due to this war. Will I die? It's possible, but I know that if I die, then I will die fighting.

"Well come on darling, we must go now" Grandfather interrupts my musings.

I take one last sip of my water and stand up.

"I'm ready," I state confidently, feeling a rush of determination go through me. Deep down, I might be scared and nervous, but at this moment all negative feelings are overshadowed by my resolve to do my best and hope for the best.

"Bye mom," I walk over to her, her back faced toward me and wrap my arms around her midsection tightly. I must have startled her for she nearly drops her coffee. Whoops!

She lets go of the cup as it floats in the air, turns to hug me back and places her head onto mine, gently murmuring, "Sweetheart, you must listen to both your Father and Grandfather. Don't worry about failing and don't strain yourself. You'll do wonderfully, of that I have no doubt. Just believe in yourself, alright honey?" Mom's words serve to embolden me, giving me an added rush of determination to live up to my potential.

"Yes, Mom, thank you for believing in me. Love you!" I grin as I unwrap my arms from around her.

"Always will. I love you too, honey, take care of yourself and say hello to your sister and dad for me." She gently cups my face and places a kiss on my forehead, then a kiss on either cheek.

With that, Grandfather and I take our leave and we leave the castle, quickly making our way into the woods. I'm surprised to see Dad's portal is open; the key is lit up and a blue electric ripple appears, signifying access.

"Come on," Ava's head suddenly pops out of the portal, absolutely freaking me out.

Grandfather and I step through and see Dad and Ava waiting for us there.

"Welcome!" Dad beams, pulling me into a hug, while Grandfather goes to greet Ava.

I'm warmed by the thought that he is obviously pleased to see me back in his world, "Come on, let's commence with the training." Dad sure wastes no time.

I barely get a moment to say hello to Ava before we find ourselves rushing to catch up to Dad and Grandfather as they lead the way to the training chambers. They were conversing quietly, yet their tone was quite cordial, which is a stark contrast to how they were the day before.

"You need to change," says Ava.

I head to the Mellaore Cupboard and slip inside to have my clothes instantly changed. When I emerge I'm surprised to see Vincent. Quite shocked actually; his presence startles me.

"Hello sweet Arabella," he grins.

Why is he waiting outside?

"Hello," I respond shyly.

I continue walking on, looking back to see Vincent staring at me. I look away quickly, just as I walk into the wall. Oh my God, how embarrassing! I can't look back at Vincent, and I'm sure my face is as red a tomato. I hear him snigger at my humiliation. I roll my eyes and shake off the embarrassment and pull myself together, flicking my head back to look at him as I awkwardly laugh, and escape around the wall. Once I'm out of his sight, I relax.

"You ready sweetheart?" Dad asks.

"I'm ready."

With that said, the lights turn off, and I gasp at the unexpected darkness.

"Dad? What's going on?"

There's no response. What's going on? I start to panic as I hear creepy noises and footsteps. My vision is obstructed by the darkness and fear takes over me, my heartbeat skyrocketing. I can't see a dam thing! I hear the thud of footsteps slapping upon the cold hard ground, getting closer and closer by the second. I break out in a cold sweat.

"Dad? Grandfather? Ava?" I whisper pleadingly, utterly terrified now.

I suddenly hear the glass panel closing and the footsteps pick up in pace. I know that they're heading straight for me.

I drop my head into my hands, closing my eyes in defeat, my stance that of submission. The footsteps stop, and I hold in my whimper when I hear it's demonic breathing.

" _You can do this. I believe in you." - Ava_

" _I always knew you had it in you honey." - Dad_

" _I believe you can break Elphina's curse." – Grandfather_

" _No matter what happens, I know you have it in you to end all of this. This is your destiny." - Emma_

" _Just believe in yourself." – Mom_

I'm suddenly hit by words uttered by my loved ones, words of belief, hope and faith. They run around in my mind and they serve to give me a bout of courage and unparalleled resolve. I am determined to face my fears and take control once and for all. It all starts from getting through my training.

At the last second, as I feel the thing almost touch me, I brace my shoulders and hold out my hand in defence, the bravery doing wonders in erasing my fear.

I don't know how I did it, but a bright turquoise barrier ring shot from my hand with a sizzle, stopping the Crawler I can now see, dead in his tracks. I somehow created some sort of protection barrier.

The Crawler forcefully tries to come through the barrier, but is unable to do so. I have no idea what I just did or exactly what I created, but I feel proud of what I accomplished. Loud clapping and the lights coming back on startle me. I drop my hand, the barrier disappears, and the Crawler dissolves upon Ava's command. I look back to see Dad and Ava beaming while Grandfather looked utterly shocked.

"What just happened?" I ask feeling disoriented.

"How did you learn that?" asks Grandfather after clearing his throat.

"I didn't, it just happened," I state dumbly.

"Arabella, your powers are phenomenal!" Dad grins proudly.

Grandfather whispers inaudibly to Dad.

"What are you not telling me?" I ask, looking between the two.

"Your power feeds off your fear," Dad divulges.

"What does that even mean?"

"It means your power, the magic that flows within you, is at it's strongest when you are fearful for your life."

"I don't understand. If I'm so powerful when I'm scared, then why didn't I use my power the night Jake and Riley's father broke through, or when I was captured in Edgewood?"

"The night he broke in through your window, you were only recently aware of your magic. That evening in Edgewood, deep down within you, you knew they wouldn't hurt you so your powers lay dormant," Grandfather explains.

"I was drugged! I couldn't use my powers."

"Deep down you must have known they weren't going to hurt you?"

"I almost died! That red headed girl had her hands around my throat, choking me to death! I was terrified, I really thought I was going to die in that moment!" I raise my voice in frustration, just wanting to have a firm understanding of my powers.

"Why didn't you tell your mother and I upon your return, Arabella?" Grandfather admonishes.

"I'm sorry Grandfather, you were both so worried already, and I was home safe anyway. There was no need to concern you any further."

Grandfather grumbles, expressing his disappointment.

I quickly shift the topic back to my powers.

"So, you're saying my power is only strong when I'm scared?"

"No baby, it is only stronger when you are frightened. Your magic is strong already, and I have faith that you and Ava will be able to break the curse between us and our enemies," Dad clarifies.

Speaking of my sister... I look around. "Where did Ava go?"

"She'll be back in a minute honey. Now, not only will you break the curse, but you will also destroy Elphina with your exceptional powers."

"Elijah!" snaps Grandfather angrily, clearly disagreeing with Dad.

"What Avery? You know she needs to be destroyed!"

"And I agree with you Elijah, but do not put this on Arabella or Ava!"

"Don't you dare make it sound as if I care any less for my daughters than you do, Avery. I am their father. If I could, I would take them to the furthest hideout and wait out this war to protect them, consequences be damned! But we can't do that! We cannot ignore the words of the time walker, and we cannot shield our children forever. They are not babies anymore, Avery. We should let them spread their wings, and be there to guide them. This is their destiny, one that none of us can shy away from. You must accept that!" Dad says, exasperation and annoyance in his tone.

I'm with Dad on this one, I think.

"I know that, but Elphina will now be more dangerous than ever before," Grandfather retorts.

I can't stand here and listen to their argument any longer. I need fresh air, so I decide to walk off away from their ridiculous quarrel.

"Where are you going?" asks Grandfather, cutting his rant midway when he notices my retreat.

"I need some air," I reply without looking back, continuing on my way.

I hear footsteps behind me as I walk out into the long hall. I don't want to look back, knowing it's either Grandfather or Dad, but I do and am pleased to see that it's Ava.

"Where are you going?" she asks.

"I just need some air," I sigh.

She opens her mouth, about to ask why, when we hear the raised voices of both Grandfather and Dad reach us.

She nods in understanding, "Mind if I come with you?"

I shake my head in reply. I don't mind my sister's presence. It's always peaceful to spend time with her.

"You really want to go outside the castle walls?" she asks, leading me down a decorative staircase and stopping halfway down the stairs, looking up at me questioningly.

"Yes, I want to see your world, why?"

"Let's go, then." She laughs as she breaks into a run down the hall, taking a quick right. Running along the top balcony, we pass some of Dad's staff.

"Watch it, you two!" someone shouts.

But Ava and I are too wrapped in laughter as we run through Dad's castle. She runs up a staircase with me trailing behind, but she seems to be slowing down to a walk.

"C'mon, Arabella," she says.

I reach the top of the stairs, and she leads me to a single old brown, oak door. She looks around and quickly opens it with magic, and it opens to yet another staircase, a spiral one that looks very narrow and old. I look up. It seems endless. An endless flight of spiral stairs. Just great!

Ava takes a step up, then turns back to take my hand, pulling me onto the first step. Suddenly, the stairs begin to move, spiralling upwards. Well, this saves me from having to climb all those stairs. Ava grips my hand tighter, as the stairs begin to pick up in speed, I cling onto the rail and soon my surroundings, once a clear brick wall, are nothing but a blur. Ava's hair is blowing in all directions, while mine seems to just blow into my face, making it difficult to see a dang thing!

As the stairs start, to slow, and we flick our hair away from our faces, we stop at another single door. Who knows how high up we are! The door slowly opens outward as I step off the stairs. The cool air hits my face, making my eyes water, but the view is breathtaking. I look behind me, and my eyes take in the sight of the huge black bell that hangs in the centre of the tower, blocking the view of the other side. I turn back to the breathtaking view.

"We're in the bell tower, the tallest tower, at the centre of Father's castle. You can see our entire world from up here," Ava declares proudly.

The brick wall that surrounds us reminds me of medieval times. Here on this landing, I can walk around the central bell and see Dad and Ava's world.

Wow! I can hardly believe how high up we are. I look down and see a dark forest that surrounds Dad's castle. Beyond that is a vast dark city with huge buildings and skyscrapers. The sun is rising in the Dark World, which means the sun is setting in Aquarian Falls. Already? Darkness already lies above us.

Large clouds hover behind the buildings as an orange glow from the sunrise pushes past them, giving the world a spectacular orange hue. It's a stunning view. I certainly wasn't expecting this.

"Welcome to my world." Ava smiles.

"This is incredible," I answer, "You were right."

"About what?"

"The difference between our worlds."

"Not what you expected?"

"Not at all. I was expecting something somewhat medieval. Horses and swordsmen, or something, I didn't expect a modern city."

Ava looks at me with half a smile, before turning her attention back to her world. I can tell she adores it. I watch her inhale sharply and enjoy her surroundings. I look out at their world, admiring everything their world has, taking in everything I possibly can.

"Ava, your world is amazing," I gush.

"This is not our entire world," she grins, enjoying my reaction.

"What do you mean?" I ask, confused.

"Father's castle is situated in the middle of Violet Cypress Forest. Our world has four sectors, and we're positioned at the centre of all four sectors. Each sector is vastly different. This sector is called Empire City, it was created for the futuristics of our world."

"Futuristic?"

"Advanced creatures. Some are extremely smart."

"What are the other three sectors?"

"Let me show you."

She leads me towards another part of the platform, around the bell. I notice a wall in the distance that seems to separate the Empire City from the next sector. The wall is lined with torches, and though it doesn't look very tall from up here, I can imagine that if I were to stand before it, it would seem impossibly tall.

"What's the wall for?" I ask as I point to it.

"To protect our futuristic creatures."

"Protect them from what?"

"Well, this sector is Demons Lake Asylum. It's where mortal souls are sent, if they cause harm on Earth, especially to any supernatural creature. They have a trial in the afterlife before a panel of Dark Soul Hunters and are sentenced to Demons Lake Asylum for a period of time. But it's also a prison for the living, for anyone who wrongs us or commits a serious offence."

"Oh my God," I mutter.

"What? We're not called the Dark World for nothing."

"It's just... I didn't expect this," I explain nervously.

"I can see how it could come as a bit of a shock."

I stare out at the world below, my eyes scanning past the wall, and into the demon sector. It's still dark and quite hard to see since the sunrise has not yet reached this sector, but with the little moonlight there is left, I can see a lake that has a reflection of the moon on its surface and the concrete prison in the centre. It looks tall, dark, and foreboding. It's not a place I'd ever want to go. The thought makes me shiver.

"Cold?" asks Ava.

I nod as I cross my arms and rub them vigorously. "If they're souls, can't they fly freely?" I ask her.

"No, the Dark Soul Hunters cast a spell on the sector. Relax, you're safe." She throws her arm around me. I feel at ease, and realise I do feel safe with her. I shake off the thoughts of the world below, and hope the next sector she shows me isn't as bad.

"Alright, on to the next sector."

She again leads me around the landing.

There is yet another wall, and I assume walls just like those separate the sectors from each other.

I look out at this other sector. Though it's dark, there are so many fires burning that they light up the ground and help me see. It looks like a town or village, with small homes, and even some tents with laneway houses. It looks peaceful; so different from the sector next to it. It's somewhat far away, though, with forest lining the inside walls of this town.

"This is Northington Village. It has small market stalls where you can buy magical items, a small bakery, taverns, fresh water, fruit and animals to hunt for dinner... The villagers are peaceful, but fierce when protecting their people and our crops. The horses go through daily training, and there's a crystal-clear lake for the kids to swim in, with an infinite waterfall," states Ava.

This is a much better sector, I think. Though I wish it were day so I could see it better.

"Now for the last sector." She smiles, pulling me around to the other side.

"This is the battle arena, famously named the Dreaded Coliseum, but it sounds worse than it actually is. Nearly five thousand years ago, they held gladiator games. It was kill or be killed. Back then, the four Kings would randomly select people from the audience to fight for entertainment."

"That's really horrible."

"And I agree. New laws were passed two thousand years ago when the people chose a single King to lead our world instead of four, overthrowing the four and executing them. The new King immediately forbade gladiator matches, and, instead, they now use the arena for training and practice.

"Creatures such as Dragons, Magnalorias, our Barebone Army, Noble Nightwalkers, and such, they each use the arena for preparing themselves for real life battles. Father wants the Barebone Army to join us in the war against the werewolves and against grovens."

I must admit, at first the name jolted me, but I'm glad they use the arena for training and not to kill one another. The arena is enormous, with tiers of seats going around the central battle area. Thousands upon thousands of people must be able to fit in there.

I watch Ava as she stares out at that part of her world. She suddenly shivers, as if a chill ran from her toes up to her pale face.

This time it was my turn to ask, "Cold?"

"We have to go!" she says. She seems afraid.

"What's wrong?"

"Father's summoned me." She grabs my arm, as she breaks into a run heading back to the door.

"He can do that?"

"Something's wrong. He only summons when something is wrong."

The bell starts to ring. I crouch at the sudden loud noise, and cover my ears, closing my eyes tight against the ding. It rings seven times, announcing that it's now 7:00am. It's so loud I feel the vibration in my body and my eardrums. I quickly stand up as soon as the ringing is finished, even though my ears haven't fully recovered. We both run through the door and step onto the stairs, which immediately begin their downward spiral. My stomach does somersaults. It's like a ride you'd find at Disneyland, adrenalin and all. When the stairs come to an abrupt halt, Ava breaks into a run, and I quickly follow suit.

We race around the corner, only to be both knocked back as we run into Dad's armoured guards. Ouch!

That tough armour will no doubt leave a bruise.

Dad leans down, standing between his guards, and helps me off the floor. Grandfather, who stands off to the side closer to Ava, helps her to her feet.

"We have to go," Dad says. I can hear the fear and panic in his voice, and see it in his eyes. I'm sure if I was a vampire, I'd be able to hear his heart palpitate against his chest.

"What's going on?" I ask as I stand and brush myself off, ignoring the pain in my forehead. If Dad's worried, we have bigger things to worry about than an impending bump.

Dad spins around, and he and Grandfather start off at a fast pace, Ava and I jogging behind with the guards trailing us. Is anyone going to tell me what's going on?

"We need to get to Aquarian now!" says Grandfather.

"Why?" demands Ava.

Dad suddenly comes to halt, leaning over the balcony.

"I WANT THE BAREBONE ARMY IN THE KING'S CHAMBERS NOW!" his voice thunders.

He turns around and continues his quick stride, with Grandfather keeping up with his fast pace. As they whisper hurriedly back and forth, Ava and I exchange worried looks.

We reach Dad's chambers. His army has filled the room in two perfect lines.

Dad creates a portal. I stare at the worry on his face. It scares me that there is so much fear in his eyes, and Grandfather's.

"Girls, I'm so sorry, there is no more time," he says to us when we're all inside. "I got word that the werewolves have already broken through the portal. Your mother is there, we need to go now."

I couldn't believe it. They were already in our world? Dark has only just fallen in Aquarian. It's nowhere near midnight. The time walker is well off with her timing; that or destiny has changed and the wolves decided to break through early.

I feel a sudden rush of fear overtake me. I'm not ready to fight a war. I've hardly trained! But having my loved ones by my side in this chaos puts my mind at ease, if only a little.

Dad orders his army, who are scary enough just to look at, through the portal.

"Use your power, fight together," he says, before heading through the portal himself, and his two guards quickly follow him.

I look at Ava. So much is happening, so fast. I can't seem to take it all in. I was told it would happen at the stroke of midnight. And by then we were supposed to be in Edgewood, awaiting the wolves' attack. Someone's betrayed us again, and somehow allowed them passage into our world. If anyone I love gets hurt... if I find out who betrayed us... I will kill them!

Grandfather turns to Ava and me. "My girls, he says, "I love you both so very much. Don't hold back your powers." With those words, he jumps through the portal.

"C'mon," snaps Ava, grabbing my arm and pulling me towards the portal.

"Wait!" I shout as we are left alone in Dad's chambers.

"We don't have time! What is it?" she asks impatiently.

"What if we can't save Aquarian?"

"Don't think like that, let's go!" She roughly pulls me toward the portal. I fear what I will see once we return to Aquarian.

Ava and I fall from the portal into the woods. Glancing up, I see it swirl and close. I get to my feet as quickly as possible, and see the Barebone Army waiting nearby. Dad and grandfather stand side by side with his two guards on either side of them.

Ava takes my hand, and stands beside me. We walk until we're out of the woods. We're standing on a small hill, able to see some of our land, with a clearing between us.

I gasp. A line of werewolves and grovens stand before us battle ready in the distance. There must be at least a thousand of them; a ferocious wall of creatures.

The grovens stood like humans, but were covered in fur like werewolves. They stood taller than the Barebone Army, and look more aggressive and wilder, their eyes a glowing red, just like the wolves.

The wolves snarl at us. My heart is thumping through my chest, fuelled by fear of the unknown. Where's Mom? I worry. I look at Dad and Grandfather, as they glare upon our enemies.

"What do you want to do, Avery?" Dad asks.

"We go full force!" he says with clear rage ringing in his voice.

"Someone has betrayed us again, and our hunters failed to find the disloyal creature. They've opened the portal for our enemies, once again!" continues Grandfather, after taking take a breath to calm his rage.

"Where is Elanore? And my son?" asks Dad worriedly.

"I do not know, Elijah."

Behind the werewolves' barrier, I spot Midnight emerging from the water, surprising the wolves that lined in front of him. But they don't seem too bothered by his presence, though. No, their eyes were fixed upon us. I look between them and Midnight again, and I see a werewolf suddenly emerge from the nearby trees behind Midnight, creeping towards Midnight with malicious intent.

"No!" I scream.

I get Midnight's attention and he looks towards me, then follows my gaze to the werewolf as he jumps on top of Midnight, striking him viciously with his claws. Midnight tries to fight him off, but he is unable to do anything against the attacking wolf. I start to run towards them. I can't just stand and watch Midnight die.

Midnight emerges from the water and looks towards me, his eyes wide with fear. He knows he is going to die, and I know it, too. But, somehow, he forces a gentle smile. Even in horse form I can tell he's smiling.

The wolf strikes Midnight across the face, as two more jump into the water and attack him. A few moments later, I see the wolves climbing out of the water. I then see a body floating lifelessly on the surface. It's Midnight, back in human form.

Dead.

I collapse onto the ground, sobbing. I try to catch my breath. My heart pounds in my chest. My vision grows blurring from tears.

"Midnight," I whisper, "I'm sorry I couldn't save you." I drop my head into my hands.

"Arabella, get up!" demands Grandfather in a harsh whisper.

I look up at him angrily. "Midnight's dead!" I yell at him.

He seems shocked by my response, but he quickly recovers and says, "Now is not the time for sadness, now is the time to avenge Midnight, and save our world!"

That snaps me out of my weeping. I stand up, and Ava gives me a brief hug. I wipe my tears, and I'm hit with a rush of anger.

"I'm going all in!" I declare through gritted teeth.

"I'm so with you!" Ava answers.

"NOW!" Dad shouts, commanding his army to run toward our enemies, as they, too, begin to sally forth.

Dad and Grandfather run towards them, releasing magic from their hands. Grandfather successfully summons fire to his hands tossing it towards the enemy as he enters the battlefield. Some wolves and grovens are instantly engulfed in flames. Their screams rip at my very core.

Suddenly, people from Aquarian join the battle. Magical streams of power fly in every direction, and wolves and grovens are being flung about by Dad's army. A fire has started on the surface of the water.

It's complete chaos.

Anger overtakes me. I let go of Ava's hand and break into a run. I find a wolf, who seems shocked to see me running toward him. I raise my hand to create Demorsi. When I finally reach him, I throw a fire attack at him. It just misses him, but it distracts him.

Just as I look down for one split second to create more Demorsi, I feel a punch to my chest so hard I'm lifted from the ground and fly backwards, barely able to breathe. I hit the ground in the woods. I must have flown back at least eight hundred meters, landing roughly on my back. The air is pushed out of my lungs, and I am panicking so much that I'm struggling to breathe.

"Breathe, Arabella," speaks a familiar voice.

I finally take in a breath, and then quickly get to my feet. Brushing myself off, looking around, trying to see who spoke to me. Out of fear, I quickly create the Dyaath, the faint light of which chases away the darkness that surrounds me.

"Show yourself!" I demand. "I will kill you! Don't be a coward! Show yourself!"

I hear the crunch of leaves on the ground. Frantically, I sweep my eyes around me, still unable to see who spoke. Then, two werewolves slowly emerge from the shadows.

I raise my hand, ready to strike them as I slowly back away. One of them takes a step towards me, and I fling my hands towards him, letting the spell go forth. But it only skims his tail, singing his fur as he yelps in surprise. It continues on into the distance, leaving me and the werewolves in the darkness of the forest.

I panic. I turn on my heels as they dig their paws into the dirt and start towards me.

I hear their paws pounding the ground as they chase me. I try to run faster, but one leaps over me, landing right in front of me. I try to stop running, but my feet decide to slide along the ground, causing me to tumble and fall. I stand up and glare at the wolf that made me fall. I am humiliated, angry, and just want to get back to my family! Without thinking, I punch him in the face, but quickly retreat.

"Arabella, it's me," a voice groans.

I conjure fire again. The panicked screams of the battlefield drift to my ears through the trees. I'm panting, ready to throw a few Demorsi's his way, but the wolf stands still behind me. Wait...

"What did you say?" I demand, turning towards him.

"I said it's me."

The werewolf was no longer a wolf. Instead, standing before me was the boy I fell in love with. Riley!

I look back and the second wolf transforms into Jake right before my eyes.

My arms feel like jelly as I drop them by my side. The fire distinguishes. I try to control my breathing. Butterflies flutter in my stomach. I gulp. Riley?

We silently stare at each other for a moment before I throw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his neck, burying my head into his chest. I hear his heart racing and feel the warmth from his strong arms as they wrap around me.

"I've missed you so much," he whispers in my ear.

"You too," is all I can mutter, my voice cracking as I try to hold back tears.

"Jake and I never believed in our kind. We don't agree with what they do, but when we heard of an upcoming war against witches, we had to come. We want to stand with you Arabella."

I lift my head from his chest. Jake now stands beside us.

"Explain later. There's a fight I need to attend to." He kisses my check softly.

"Where's Emma?" asks Jake, who seems to have since gained battle scars on his face, arms, and neck.

"She's safe with her dad, away from the fight," I tell him.

I actually don't know where Emma is, or even where my mom and brother are. Still, he exhales in relief.

"C'mon let's go," says Riley, as he and Jake both shift back into werewolves.

We run together, emerging from the woods. My world has been completely destroyed. Everything seems to be alight. People are running, magic radiates through the darkness, werewolves cruelly attacking anyone in their way. Lifeless bodies lay upon the ground, witches and warlocks bodies turning to ash as they die. It seems the grovens and Dad's Barebone Army are at war with each other. Where are Dad, Grandfather, and Ava? I wonder. Sweeping my eyes across the chaos, I spot Grandfather nearby. His powers are weak. He's struggling against two werewolves.

"My Grandfather! I have to help him! My kind will not believe you're on our side, go hide, please," I shout, as I run towards Grandfather to help him. I quickly look back to see Jake and Riley race into the woods.

I get closer to Grandfather, but am quickly pushed to the ground and fall face down. I quickly turn over and see a werewolf standing over me. He pushes his paw down hard on my chest, his eyes glowing red. It's then that it hits me and I realise that it's Ansel.

She licks her lips, inching her face closer to mine. I tilt my head back as I'm pinned to the ground to check on Grandfather, and see him still fighting off the wolves. I struggle to break free.

"Are you weak or just afraid?" Ansel taunts. She pushes her paw down harder, and swipes her claws at my chest, drawing blood.

I snap. "Fight me in human form!" I yell with a challenging tone.

She suddenly transforms, quickly wrapping both her hands around my throat, giving me no chance. Coward! I knee her in the ribs, and as she yelps in pain, she lets go of my throat. I hold out my hand towards her, and release a gush of wind, blowing her away from me. I scramble to my feet, and start towards Grandfather, only for her to yank me back down and hit me in the face.

"I hate you!" she shouts down at me.

"Feeling is mutual!" I snap back.

I don't know what's come over me, but I feel fierce. I refuse to die, not now, not ever! She shifts back into wolf form, stretching her mouth open wide. She leans down to bite my face, and I reach up and place my hand over hers. Just as I'm about to burn her, she's suddenly thrown off me, and I know it's Riley that did it. He attacks her, allowing me to escape. I stand up and race towards Grandfather.

As I run, a groven steps in front of me, holding out his arm, completely clotheslining me.

"That's how you want play, you...ugly...beast!"

He grunts at me. I stand still before him as he roars in my face. I quickly close my eyes, forced backwards by the force of his breath, and God only knows what lands on my face from his disgusting mouth! I keep calm, and open my eyes, narrowing them at him. He looks surprised by my reaction, uncertain, and I see fear rise within him.

Hungry for revenge, I create the Dyaath, and throw it at him. It hits him in his chest, engulfing him instantly, shrivelling him up into what looks like a puddle of thick steaming black oil. Oh my God, it smells like sewage. Ew!

Grandfather? I look around nervously. I glimpse Dad out of the corner of my eye. He's fighting a groven, but he seems to be winning the fight, so I continue to scan for Grandfather. Soon, I spot Ava as she goes hardcore on a werewolf's back. My eyes dart around and I finally glimpse Grandfather, brutally pinned beneath a werewolf as he snarls over him. Grandfather's powers seem weaker; he can't blast anything.

I look around and think of how this all started. This is Grandfather's fault for killing an Alpha. Actually, this is his daughter Elphina's fault for being a deranged jealous idiot and cursing us all. Midnight's dead, God knows how many deaths have occurred since...

I'm furious, furious at Grandfather, furious at whoever betrayed us, and furious that this war has spilled blood, like actual blood. Real creatures are dead. I inhale sharply, and storm towards Grandfather. I hold my hand up, creating Demorsi, and throwing fireball after fireball at the werewolf standing over Grandfather until several hit him and he runs away, yelping in pain. I look down at Grandfather as he lies upon the cold, wet ground, and reach out my hand to help him up, keeping my face dark and serious.

"Oh, sweetheart, you saved me! I'm bleeding, my powers have grown weak, and I need to be healed, I need the mendore elixir potion."

"This war is your fault! They came to seek vengeance against us because you killed their alpha!" I snap at him.

"Arabella!" Grandfather says, shocked at the words that have poured from my mouth.

"Does it look like I have a healing potion on me? I need to find Ava." I turn my back on him, holding back the tears and begin to walk away.

"I love you sweetheart," I hear him call out behind me, but I don't bother to look back. I hear a bloodcurdling shriek behind me, and look back, to see Grandfather lying on the ground. My nerves are shot. My heart is pounding. I gasp, fearing the worst. No! I race over to him, falling to my knees beside him. His eyes are closed, and blood is pooling beneath him from his chest. No!

"Grandfather?" I shake him roughly.

His skin quickly grows pale. His blonde beard is splattered with blood. I can see the veins beneath his skin, growing more visible by the second. He can't be! No, he can't die!

"HELP!" I scream. "HELP!"

No one hears me. They're too busy destroying each other! I didn't say I love you back to him. I yelled at him, blamed him. I have to live with that.

"Grandfather, I'm sorry, I love you too. Please, come back," I weep, my eyes blurry from the tears. I lean down to kiss his cheek, and rest my head on his shoulder. I can't hear his heart, but I optimistically watch his stomach for any signs of movement. Nothing!

"I wish I could heal you," I whisper. "I wish there was a way to bring you back."

Why is no one helping? He is their King! His skin is extremely pale; white and ice cold. He's gone. I sob beside his lifeless body. I lift my head and look around at the violence around me. Riley, still in wolf form, comes beside me, sniffing grandfather, trying to nudge him. He quickly turns to his human form and wraps his arms around me.

"He's gone?" he asks in shock.

I nod, wiping my tears, as I stare down at Grandfather.

"He told me he loved me and I didn't say it back. Instead, I blamed him for the war."

"Arabella, it's not your fault." I rest my head on Grandfather's chest. All of sudden, Grandfather's crown as well as his body turn into a puddle of gold dusty ash. Just like that, he's gone. I break down, sobbing uncontrollably. My heart aches. Physical pain, I can overcome; but emotional pain, that is the worst pain there is.

Riley tries to lift me from the ground, but my body has gone numb. I feel myself shut down, as though I were a robot. I want to give up, what's the point in continuing?

"You must fight you must keep going. Everyone is depending on you, Arabella. Now get up and fight," says a familiar low voice. I look toward the trees as Oki emerges. I stand quickly.

"Oki? What are you doing here?"

"My being here is the least of your worries, go FIGHT!" he spits at me before stepping back behind the tree.

"Who was that?" Riley asked

"Someone I needed to hear something from."

Oki's unexpected presence forces me to snap out of it. Just like earlier, I need to release the anger within me. I stand with haste! A groven stands behind me, I can tell by the look on Riley's face. He's looking above my head. He swiftly pushes me out of the way, transforming mid-air as he leaps toward the groven. They both tumble over one another.

"Arabella!" I hear Ava shout. I look around, unable to see her.

"Ava!" I call out.

"I'm over here!"

I look behind me. She's lying on the ground, injured. No! I run toward her, escaping a set of claws that try to catch me, dodging them in swift movement, and fall to the ground beside her.

"A wolf clawed my legs, I can't move. You need to heal me."

Her wounds are grotesquely deep. I can't look at them. The sight makes my stomach uneasy.

"What?"

"There's no time, just heal me. There's a potion in my pocket," she mumbles.

"It's alright honey, I've got it," someone says.

I look up, and Mom is beside Ava opposite me. She closes her eyes and without the need for the potion, Mom chants her words, completely healing Ava.

"Mom!" I weep.

"My baby girls." She smiles despite the turmoil around us.

"Where's Sebastion?" I ask.

"He's safely hidden away with Emma and Ray."

I sigh with relief at the knowledge that my best friend, her dad and my brother are safe.

"Where's your father and grandfather?" she asks.

"Dad's there." Ava points, as dad stabs a wolf with a blue glowing dagger.

"And your grandfather?"

I look down as a single tear falls.

"Arabella! Talk to me, where is he?" she asks, panic colouring her voice.

"He-He's gone, I'm so sorry mom!" I sob into my hands.

"You two need to join your powers now!" she demands.

Ava looks at me. In this moment, I know that this is it, this is what the time walker warned us about, and this is what we're meant to do: save Aquarian and break this evil black curse.

Mom runs to Dad's aid. I help Ava to her feet and we stand back to back. I look around at what's happening to our world.

The thought of Midnight angers me. The thought of Grandfather dying enrages me. One by one each werewolf notices Ava and I in the midst of this anarchy. I'm nervous, scared, fearful of the unknown, but angry about the destruction our enemies have caused.

I look for Riley. In wolf form he's a deep grey with one patch of white fur just beneath his left eye. I can't find him amongst the werewolves, and I hope he's okay fighting the groven.

"What do we do here, Ava?" I ask, as her back is pressed against mine.

"To tell you the truth, I don't know, Arabella. I don't see how we can end this curse as there's no direct spell for it."

How do we join our powers?

Soon enough, the fighting pauses. Everyone is staring at Ava and me, awaiting our next move in anticipation. I don't even know our next move would be.

I turn my head slightly to see Mom and Dad watching us. Mom nods encouragingly, though I see the worry in her eyes. Dad's arm is wrapped securely around her as her tears twinkle in the fiery light around us. I feel Ava shuffle around behind me, her hand bumping my thigh.

"What are you doing?" I ask.

"My cards, they're in my back pocket. Do you think you can use your power to create fog?" she asks.

"I'll try my best."

I close my eyes and inhale deeply, imagining a cloud of fog surrounding us. I bring up my hands on either side of me, opening my eyes to see a faint mist of fog around us.

"Thicker fog, Arabella."

"I'm trying!" I huff.

I look around, pouring all my energy into creating a cloud with such fury in me that I let out a growl as the blanket of fog encloses around us. Clouds above us roll and lightning begins to strike and rain pours down harshly.

"I said fog, not a thunderstorm!" exclaims Ava.

"I didn't conjure the thunderstorm," I tell her.

I turn my head around to look at her directly. She looks at me curiously, eventually shrugging.

I watch her throw the deck of cards into the air, where they remain. Ava whispers a bewitching spell, and each card darts off, beyond the fog. I soon see an orange glow in the distance, reminding me of the night she saved me, how the werewolf's body cracked, with an orange glow beneath his skin. I know each card is striking each wolf, killing them. Riley! I fret, hoping with all my heart that he comes out of this war unscathed.
The Realm Jumper and The Hourglass

" _Once you pierce her heart, the curse will lift, and you'll return back home with the certainty that the war has ended peacefully."_

Oddly, I hear the flutter of wings, and turn around as an enormous bird appears through the fog, flying down toward us. In the midst of the mist and pouring rain, lightning strikes in the background. The bird's feathers are each a vibrant colour, wings outstretched, and, with a golden shimmer, she quickly transforms into a woman as her feet gently land on the ground.

She's the most beautiful woman I've ever laid eyes on, so mesmerizing and enchanting. Her long and golden wavy locks flow over her naked body, covering the appropriate parts. A gold chain is draped around her head and a yellow gem is embedded into her forehead. Her eyes are a bright emerald green. She looks down at herself, realizing she's not clothed.

"Luna-oh-layla," she giggles, as an exquisite golden formal gown materializes on her perfect body. She looks stunning!

"Who are you?" Ava asks, interrupting my admiration of the creature.

"I'm Dyania, formally known as a realm jumper."

"A what?" I ask.

"A realm jumper. I can teleport to any time period, to any realm."

"Why are you here? We're kind of in the middle of a war."

"I'm well aware."

Dyania holds out her hand, looking directly into her left palm as her other hand twirls above her head. Green smoke appears, growing thicker. She snaps her finger, and all of a sudden she's conjured an hourglass with green sand, and a golden snake wrapped around the middle. We hear screaming again over the sounds of wild thunder.

"We have to go! Girls, touch the hourglass," she instructs us.

"Go where?" asks Ava.

"Eight hundred years in the past."

"And just leave our loved ones here to defend our world?" Ava folds her arms. I look at her confused with her abrupt change in attitude.

"Do you want to save your world or not?" Dyania asks.

"C'mon Ava, if this is the only way..." I say with a shrug.

She rolls her eyes and places her index finger on the hourglass. I do the same and I'm hit with ice-cold wind and a blurry vision. I know I'm standing; yet I feel as though I'm falling. At the same time, I feel as though I'm being sucked into a vacuum. Our hair is blowing in every direction possible. I close my eyes and brace for what's next.

I slowly open my eyes. The sun is shining brightly; I shade my eyes with my hand and groan as I'm hit with a sick feeling. When my eyes adjust to the brightness, I glimpse Dyania beside me brushing herself off with one hand, intently looking at the hourglass held in her other hand; the grains of sand have already started to fall.

I look around in a panic for Ava, exhaling in relief when I glimpse her nearby out of the corner of my eye, slowly sitting up and blinking against the harsh glare of the sun.

"I feel sick," my sister moans, echoing my thoughts.

"Of course you do, you just travelled through time! The leaves of the flowers next to you are edible. Go ahead and chew them, they will help with the nausea," Dyania instructs helpfully.

"Where are we?" I wonder absent-mindedly as I reach out to grab a leaf, noticing Ava doing the same.

"Aquarian. 800 years in the past."

I hesitantly bring the leaf up to my mouth, chewing with trepidation, and almost spit it out. It tastes like sour peppermint. Yuck! I hate peppermint! I force myself to swallow it down, nearly choking in the process due to the bad taste, and am surprised to note that the nausea was quickly ebbing away. I stand up and brush the dirt off me.

"These leaves are disgusting," bursts out Ava with revulsion. Tell me about it.

"But you feel better?" asks Dyania.

"I suppose. So what are we doing here? We've come back to kill Elphina?"

"Something like that, but we have to wait until nightfall."

"Time is ticking as is evident by the hourglass. How much time do we have?" I ask.

"Seven hours."

"And what's the time, now?" asks Ava.

"The sun will set in one hour. We will wait until darkness falls, as we can't risk being seen. We will cross the river to reach Black Hollows Prison."

"There's a prison in Aquarian Falls?"

"It's across the river, away from Aquarian, but yes, it's in this realm."

"How did you know?" asks Ava.

"How did I know what?" Dyania replies.

"To bring us back in time, to stop the black curse, how?" Her suspicions are making me paranoid as well.

"Oki, he's the one who imagined me into existence, quite a talented cat that one..." she muses, "which reminds me, he has a message for you."

She suddenly morphs into Oki.

"Ava and Arabella, the time has come for my purpose in life. Dyania is my creation. It took all my power to imagine her into existence, therefore, upon your return, you will find that I have moved onto higher places. Arabella, you are extremely powerful. You have so much untapped potential. Though you are pure magic, deep within you lies dark magic. That magic will appear when the time is right. Ava I have watched you grow from the age of twelve. You have been a blessing in my life. It is time for you both to spread your wings, fight for your worlds, and watch over each other. Now, meddling with time can be dangerous. Listen to Dyania. She will keep you safe. You can break Elphina's black curse. Stay strong and use your powers well. It is time for me to go."

With those words, Dyania morphs back into herself as Ava walks off, angrily kicking stones along the ground. I look at Dyania. Her face shows sympathy, clearly not oblivious to what was just said.

I huff in frustration. Another creature, dying because of this black curse. I hate Elphina, just as much as Ariel. I alarm myself with that thought. Did I really just think that about Ariel?

I run after Ava and see her slumped beneath a tree. My presence startles her. She hastily wipes away her tears and looks up at me, forcing a shaky smile.

"Are you okay?" I ask her gently, wrapping my arms around her as I sit down beside her, staring out at the radiant flowers and bright green trees.

"Oki, he's gone... He's actually dead, because he had to create her!"

"Don't blame her, she's only trying to help. Oki knew what he was doing. He honourably sacrificed himself to give us a good fighting chance," I attempt to sooth her.

"I know, but he helped raise me," she says forlornly, "I'm going to miss him."

I feel helpless in the face of her sadness, hoping that my presence alone helps.

Ava draws in a deep breath. "Anyway, night is starting to fall." She squeezes my hand and points to the dimming sky, a reminder to brace ourselves for what's to come.

Ava and I sit in silence until it was completely dark. Dyania merely waited in the same spot, not bothering us once; she just spoke to the animals that ran along the large tree branches. I often looked back to make sure that she was still there.

"It's time, let's go," Dyania finally states, breaking the silence.

Ava and I rise to our feet. It's grown extremely cold. I can feel ice in the breeze that bristles between the trees.

"It's snowing," says Ava in surprise.

Before I could ignite a flame in my palm to see, a golden light flickers up from the ends of Dyania's hair moving upwards until her whole hair is glowing, as if she was our personal lantern. I look at the white glittery snowflakes in awe. The sight is utterly majestic, but I can't allow my mind to escape into a fantasy world. There are more pressing matters at hand.

"Woah, your hair glows?" squeals Ava in astonishment.

"Hush, we have to keep quiet, but yes, we'll need lighting as we make our way through the woods and across the river."

"Septum Arora," Dyania whispers, and the hourglass begins to hover beside her, following her like a shadow. The sand within the hourglass begins to glow green, and Dyania, barefoot, in an elegant gown, leads us through the woods, passing tree branches that glowed and small animal creatures. I can't believe I'm 800 years in the past, but then again, it doesn't feel like I am. We walk for what feels like two hours.

"Seriously, how much longer? We're running out of time. Why didn't you fly us there? You're a bird," I breathe out, feeling exhausted.

"We're here," says Dyania, pushing aside the busy branches, revealing a lake that smells awful, like wet dirt and dead fish; the fog resting on the water's surface is thick.

A small wooden boat appears, with a single lantern hung from a wooden pole attached to the front of the boat. As the boat reaches the edge of the water, Dyania walks into the dark, cloudy water. The bottom of her dress floats out on the surface of the water, as she effortlessly climbs up and over, taking a seat. Somehow, I don't think I'll be climbing into the boat as gracefully as she did.

"Quickly girls," she urges with a motion of her hands.

"Seriously, where are we going?" asks Ava as she takes Dyania's extended hand to climb into the boat.

"The prison is around this lake. This is the only way in or out," She explains.

I look at the hourglass hovering close by. We really don't have much time left, I think worriedly.

I step into the cold water and grip the side of the boat. Ava reaches out her hand. I hold on to her and hoist myself up. Thank God I made it! I was fearful I would fall back into that water and become a drowned rat. I sit next to Ava as Dyania sits behind us.

I wrap my arms around myself as snow continues to fall, and a breeze picks up. I start to shiver, and my teeth begin to chatter. My feet are cold inside a pair of boots filled with water and drenched socks. What an uncomfortable feeling! I curl my toes inside my shoes in disgust.

"Cold are you?" laughs Ava.

"You could say that again!" I reply through my chattering teeth.

"Take my hand," Ava holds out her hand, and I slowly take it. How's this going to warm me? I think.

"Flameora," she says, looking at me with a grin.

Three tiny fireflies appear out of nowhere, circling around my head, moving downward in a spiral around my body, leaving a faded orange dust in their trail. Suddenly, my face feels warm, and my shoulders are warming up as they make their way around my stomach, finally circling around my legs and feet, drying them and warming me at the same time. It's as though someone put me in a dryer! As soon as I can feel the warmth in my toes, the fireflies vanish. I notice that Ava had performed the spell for each of us, with Dyania softly humming a laugh at my expression.

"What was that?" I ask Ava, curious to know the spell she just performed.

"It's a heating spell, it immediately warms and dries your body and clothing."

"Well...thanks." I glance out the corner of my eye with a smile.

Our surroundings are silent, not even a single sound from the boat travelling through the water. We remain silent for the rest of the ride, the boat coming to a halt about seven minutes after Ava's warming spell. I look around and see a tiny glimpse of light amongst the trees, as flakes of snow slowly fell, yet sort of floated at the same time.

"Come on girls," says Dyania as she stands, "Please remain quiet. We have to tiptoe as we approach the open prison. We can't alert anyone."

Open prison? What does she mean by that?

We climb out of the boat, with the boat halfway on what looks like black sand, so thankfully, I don't have to put my feet back in that water. Even if I do have boots on, they're not waterproof. Dyania starts moving quickly. I look back to see that the boat has vanished beyond the fog, or just vanished into thin air. Who knows?

"Come on Arabella!" hisses Ava.

I look around one more time and race towards her. It's not so magical here. It's actually eerily creepy.

Is she sure we're in Aquarian?

I walk closely next to Ava, forcefully linking my arm with hers.

"Anyone would think you're scared," laughs Ava.

"This place creeps me out," I admit nervously.

"Keep quiet," whispers Dyania.

We inch closer to the speck of light. I move the leaves that block my view as we walk. I can see three small white tee-pee tents, situated side-by-side right in the centre, with several small fires burning. It's like a large enclosure of trees. Circled perfectly around, each tree hung human sized birdcages, with a dimmed lantern above them, and each had someone or something inside. The only magical beings that walk freely with flaming spears are-

"Centaurs!" murmurs Ava, as she stares in awe at the creatures.

They don't look like the typical centaurs you see in movies or read about in books. These are gigantically tall, about as tall as Stardust. They have horns and wear heavy armour around their half-human bodies.

"Dangerous creatures these ones, the only creatures your grandfather trusted to keep guard of all prisoners."

"Do they still exist? Wait, how do you know our grandfather?" We converse in hushed whispers.

"They do. They're extremely rare creatures in your time. When Oki created me, he transferred all the information I needed to answer the questions you seek and help you break the black curse."

"Well, where is she?" asks Ava. "I want to get this over with."

"Keep your voice down!" warns Dyania with a whisper, looking frantically through the trees, making sure we haven't disturbed the Centaurs.

"LET ME OUT, my father is the KING!" roars a woman's voice.

That would be Elphina! I hold in my gasp for fear of being heard.

"And who do you think put you here?" spoke a deep voice of one of the Centaurs, as the others chuckle.

My eyes follow the sound of her voice. I soon spot her on the other side, shaking the bars that imprison her.

She angrily points her index finger at the Centaur that spoke to her and magically sets his tail on fire. He begins to scream and gallop around, running for the lake, immediately distinguishing the flames. Not a lake I'd take a dip in, however, he is on fire.

He emerges from the lake absolutely furious. He storms toward her, as Elphina cackles wildly at him. When he reaches her cage, he fiercely punches it, causing her to lose balance and fall.

"Don't you ever use magic on me again, or I'll kill you myself," he threatens furiously.

She calmly stands up, narrowing her eyes at him with a smirk on her face.

"No wonder the wolf didn't want you, just like nobody else wants you, not even your own father!" he speaks harshly.

Her smirk instantly drops. I could see the hate burning in her eyes from our position. She was infuriated by his words, glaring at him with pure aversion.

"She's going to place the curse. You two need to break this curse now," Dyania says with haste, a hint of panic colouring her voice.

"What? How?" I ask as Ava grabs my hand anxiously.

"You need to run over and maintain eye contact with her. As soon as she utters the curse, throw this enchanted arrow. Aim for her heart. It has to pierce the skin," she says hurriedly.

"If we are to break the curse, does it change the course of destiny?"

"The war is still happening as we speak in your time. Once you pierce her heart, the curse will lift. Although it won't kill her, piercing her heart with this enchanted arrow will break her black curse and you'll return back home with the certainty that the war has ended peacefully."

Dyania then holds out her left arm. The sharp nail of her index finger runs along her entire forearm. She's slicing her own arm! I think, alarmed. What in God's name? I didn't want to look, but I was curious. I couldn't look away. Her skin begins to part. Inside her arm was the enchanted arrow. Why on earth is it in there? I notice that she's also not bleeding. She lifts out the arrow and hands it to me.

"Ava has better aim than I do." I shake my head no, refusing to take the arrow. Dyania nods in acknowledgement and turns to Ava, offering it to her. Ava accepts it with a determined expression.

"You're not bleeding," I state dumbly. That has seriously stumped me. I need to know how and why.

"I'm not human. I don't have blood." I look at her arm as it closes and heals itself. I suppose that made sense as she was imagined into existence by a telepathic talking cat.

The wind picks up as Elphina screams loudly.

"She's about to place the curse. Hurry, you two!"

"And the Centaurs? If they see us?" asks Ava fretfully, feeling the weight of what we're about to do.

"They won't be expecting you, leave them to me. Ignore the Centaurs and just focus on her. When you get to her, as soon as she speaks the curse words, throw the arrow, hold hands, and touch the hourglass. It will take you back to where you belong and end this once and for all," she says soothingly.

I look at Ava with worry. What happens if she misses? Or it doesn't work?

"Now go!" she pushes us beyond the trees and into the clearing. Ava and I stand like idiots, frozen with fear.

The Centaurs see us instantly and grunt at us harshly. Good one Dyania!

"Outsiders! Outsiders! Alert the King!" shouts one so loudly that I had to cover my ears. Horns beyond the lake begin to blow loudly. I look back and can't see Dyania anymore.

Ava snaps into action and runs to Elphina's cage. I follow Ava and run as fast as I can. The Centaurs run at us when Dyania suddenly emerges in bird form, distracting the Centaurs and leading them away from us.

"Who the hell are you clones?" asks Elphina.

"Hello Aunty," smirks Ava.

Elphina's eyes widen.

"You look exactly like my sister." Her eyes narrow in distaste.

"Lysa?" I ask, feeling the nerves rush through me as soon as I speak up. This witch is obviously fierce, and she frightens me. I just want this over with, not to engage in a conversation with her.

Elphina darts her eyes from Ava to me, a look of uncontrolled rage instantly forming on her face when she takes in the necklace wrapped around my neck.

"Take off that amulet!" she screams with abandon. Her face changes, almost like it morphed into a face you only see in your nightmares. Her eyes went black, her hair flickered a white colour, and her mouth stretched further than a human's. I gulp as I stare at her.

"You and your black curse have caused destruction 800 years into the future. We're here to end it all." States Ava!

Elphina looks at us and she steps back within her cage, smirking at us.

Everyone in their cages began screaming different things. I can't think with all this screaming! The centaurs are roaring for everyone to shut up while they try to set Dyania alight with their flaming spears.

"I set upon thy witches and werewolves, the black curse. Things will soon worsen, fear the darkness, fear my return, fear what will come after I burn!" Elphina speaks darkly and then chuckles hysterically.

I shiver as I feel the weight of the words she's spoken! She's placed the curse in a split moment, pulling at the bars that enclosed her. Her mouth stretches down, looking demonic; her hair changes colour for that split second from black to blood red, then back, to black, as she cackles loudly.

The centaurs are quickly approaching.

"Hurry Ava!"

Ava lifts her arm to throw the arrow. Everything around us slowed down. The change in Elphina's face went from exuberant to shock and confusion. Ava throws the arrow. I stare, anxiously waiting and praying it doesn't miss. The arrow gets closer and closer, and I draw in a breath and hold it.

The arrow pierces her chest, travelling right through her body, and pinning her to the tree behind her. How on earth would that not kill her? Elphina's body explodes into a black smoky storm. I can hear her screams within the smoke as it fades into nothing.

I glance around and see a herd of centaurs running toward us. Where the hell did they come from? I touch the hourglass and take Ava's hand, and then immediately feel the same vacuum-like suction. My vision blurs and I close my eyes as I wait for it to be over and be transported back home.
The Mirror of Time

" _Something bad has happened. I know it. I can feel it in the pit of my stomach."_

I feel myself waking up. My eyelids are heavy and I feel exhausted. I can smell a fire burning and hear the crackle noises it's making. I open my eyes without even seeing anything, because they just fall shut. It hurts to open my eyes and I'm tempted to roll onto my side to curl up and sleep forever. I feel the need to stretch, starting with my legs, and finally stretching out my arms and arching my back. God that felt good.

I force my eyes to open, groaning at the effort, trying to focus and keep them open, which I manage to do, only just. I roll my head to the side and see a blurry ray of orange from the fireplace. Where am I? I blink a few times as everything slowly comes into focus. I see the back of Mum standing by the fire, staring above at the clock.

"Mom?" I whisper hoarsely.

She doesn't hear me.

I clear my throat and try again. "Mom?"

She swings around swiftly, looking thrilled but also worried.

"Oh, my baby." She rushes over and kneels before me where I'm lying on Grandfather's sofa. I rub my eyes one last time and slowly sit up, looking around in befuddlement. Is the war over? I wonder.

"What happened?" I ask.

Memories start hitting me and I let out a choked sob when I remember the deaths of Midnight and Grandfather, the tears streaming down my face uncontrollably.

I feel a warm hand gently cupping my cheek, "Oh sweetheart, what's wrong?" Mom asks worriedly.

Oh God, doesn't she know about Grandfather? I could swear I told her during the battles.

"The war, grandfather-."

"Arabella! My sweet granddaughter," shouts a gruff familiar voice.

I sit up ramrod straight, in utter shock, as Grandfather enters the room. I hurriedly wipe away my tears and rub my eyes to focus my blurry vision.

He's real, not a figment of imagination. Grandfather is alive! My mouth drops open in disbelief.

"Grandfather! W-What? How are you alive?" I jump to my feet, swaying on my feet for an instant, the throbbing headache adding to my disorientation, but I quickly right myself and throw myself into his arms.

"When you broke the curse, time was reversed to the beginning of the battle, where we stood waiting, and we were soon hit with a powerful force of magic that rang through our bodies like tingles of ice. In that moment, a rush of peace echoed in everyone's hearts and we knew, in that moment, that the curse was broken and we were no longer enemies, and the war no longer necessary."

I'm so happy he's alive, because a world without him is not only unimaginable but also unbearable. Thank you, God! I silently think as I tearfully smile in relief.

I release my hold on him and look around. I don't see Ava. Did she return to the Dark World, without saying goodbye? And where's Sebastion? And Emma?

"Where is everyone? Where's Ava?"

Riley and Jake too? I wonder.

Mom and Grandfather remain silent.

"Well?" I urge impatiently.

Mom looks at Grandfather and immediately breaks down into a puddle of tears before she hurries off.

Something bad has happened. I know it. I can feel it in the pit of my stomach.

I want to follow Mom, I want to console her, hug her, but sense I should stay with Grandfather. I know he's about to tell me, I can tell by the look on his face that he's bracing himself to tell me something. I really hope no one's died. I pray my loved ones are safe, and my return to the past hasn't affected the present.

I sit back down on the sofa as Grandfather makes his way over to the fireplace, picking up a silver goblet embedded with dark blue gems around it. His back faces me. I worriedly wonder what's going on. What is he about to tell me? I carefully watch him and see his shoulders rise as he takes in a deep breath before downing every drop.

He turns and faces me. I can see the fear in his eyes, the worry on his face. I grow nervous. I'm starting to panic; my heart skips nervously,

"Sweetheart, they are all in the dining parlour. Your mother urged them to eat something. Are you hungry, sweetheart?"

"No, I'm not hungry, and is Ava in the dining parlour too?" I ask, staring at Grandfather as he avoids eye contact. I stand back up in a hurry and cross my arms.

"Grandfather?"

"Sweetheart, she...well she...honey Ava didn't come back with you. Ava is stuck in the past," he stutters.

Seriously? How is that even possible!

"And you're not going to do anything?" I ask angrily.

"I can't do anything sweetheart."

I stare at the ground, and hold my hand up to silence him. I raise my eyes to meet his gaze.

"You're a powerful warlock Grandfather, how can you not do anything?" I snap, not in the right frame of mind to mind my manners.

"It's not that simple, even my powers come with limits."

"This is...this is...this is crap! We need to get to her now!" I demand.

"Sit down sweetheart, there is much to explain."

I rack my brain to think of the quickest way to return to the past, but it seems I still lack knowledge, and where is Dyania? The realm jumper?

"What happened to Dyania? Did she return?"

"Who?" questions Grandfather.

"Dyania? The realm jumper."

"I know nothing of a realm jumper sweetheart, realm jumpers haven't existed for more than 75 years."

Huh? Before I answer him, I ponder on the thought for a moment, wondering if Oki being a part of the Dark World could be reason as to why Grandfather isn't aware. Or perhaps because Grandfather had already died when Dyania came to us? They haven't existed for 75 years? Suddenly I'm hit with a light bulb idea, our book of shadows!

I decide to walk off. I need to find the book of shadows. Surely there's some spell or potion available to travel back. There's no time to waste. I don't know her time limit in the past, it could be less than the twelve hours she has in Aquarian Falls. I have to do something. Do I want something to eat, he asks. I scoff. Food is the last thing on my mind.

"Where are you going?" shouts Grandfather as I inch further away. I come to a halt, standing still for a moment. I inhale sharply, then swiftly turn to face him.

"I need to go back!"

"Sweetheart, come sit down. I need to explain everything to you," Grandfather implores.

I knew he was right, I did need him to explain more to me. I can't do this on my own. I just don't understand how she didn't return with me. I mean, we did everything as told. We held hands. I felt the warmth of her hand clasped to mine. We touched the hourglass. She touched it. I'm sure she did! Elphina was having a demon tantrum. I remember that clearly.

I return to the sofa and sit down. Grandfather pours himself another drink. I've never seen Grandfather guzzle down red wine so fast.

"We need to help her!" I voice aloud.

"The hourglass only worked for you. It's like your power charged it for that split second. Ava's powers weren't enough to get her back here. You will have to travel back with limited time to save her."

"Will you come with me? I can't go alone," I plead, clasping my hands together at him.

He takes another gulp from his drink and looks me square in the eyes.

"I'm sorry. Only you can. Your blood is young; mine is not. I can no longer travel through time."

I can't do it alone, can I? I have no choice. My sister needs me. It's time to face this life!

Abruptly, I'm pulled from thought when Grandfather's guard walks in, whispering into his ear. Grandfather's reaction is surprised, then he nods as if he's giving approval. His guard hurries off.

"This could not be happening at the worst time, Arabella. Stand up; the seven elders are here to see you."

See me?

"Me? Am I in trouble?" I gulp.

I've never met the seven elders. They are our authority, creators of our realm. They even overrule my grandfather.

"No sweetheart, don't mention anything about Ava. We'll deal with this privately, understand?"

I nod in acknowledgement, but wonder, wouldn't it be easier to request their help? They are powerful, especially Gonugall, or so I've heard.

Grandfather walks off to greet them in the front entrance foyer, while I stand awkwardly alone with my thoughts! I wonder, do we even have enough time to get into a discussion with the elders? My sister's life hangs in the balance. I need to go soon. Who knows how much time she has left? I'll admit, I did consider running off seeking out the book of shadows. I'll be facing this alone anyways, but I feared the consequences that would follow my irrational decision, so I remain put, wanting this to be over quickly so I could focus on saving Ava!

"Arabella?" whispers a voice.

I look up to see a very familiar face.

"Emma!" I jump up, racing towards her open arms as I slam into her, wrapping my arms around her as tightly as I can.

"I've missed you so much!" she sobs.

"And I you. I'm so glad you're okay, Emma!" She lets go of me and looks me up and down.

"Are you hurt?"

"No-."

Grandfather disturbs our conversation as he enters the room, followed by the seven elders.

The first elder walks in. He looks old, perhaps in his 80's, but surely he's much older. Who knows with this world? His hair is so long, it looks tangled and ratty, like it hasn't been brushed in a long time. It trailed along the floor behind him, pure white in colour. His eyes are pure white, with no colour. I wonder if he can even see. He's wearing a closed emerald green cloak; the hood of it hung down his back. He's holding a crooked spear. It looks quite familiar, like I've seen this spear before, but where? I grow frustrated as I think.

The spear is crooked, radiating a blue and purple ombre, with a small potion set in the middle filled with blue liquid.

He bows at me, while blinking slowly, without smiling. I look at grandfather and he signals for me to bow in return.

I do so, and the elder lifts a small smirk. I guess he can see through those pure white eyes.

"I'm Gonugall," is all he says as I politely smile at him.

Six other elders, comprised of three women and three men, follow him.

The second elder, who stands on the left of Gonugall, looks to be the same age as Dad. His hair is jet black and slicked back, with vividly purple eyes. He too holds a spear, though his is different; straight and red. The top is a sharp arrow, like it's a blade and will slice you easily, and it radiates a red glow. He's dressed the same in a hooded cloak, only his is red. I realise, as they all emerge from the single line they stood in behind Gonugall and take stand on either side of him, that they are all wearing hooded cloaks, each a different colour: Emerald Green, Red, Gold, Black, White, Silver and Yellow.

He bows at me, and I return the bow. Emma's standing over beside Grandfather, who are both in my provisional vision. She stares in amazement. I quickly slip my eyes up to the clock. I didn't want to look away and have them think I'm disrespectful, but I didn't catch the time on the first glance. I quickly glance again. It's 8:07 pm. I really need to go.

I look to the petite woman standing beside the man with the slicked-back hair. She's wearing the gold cloak, her face young and youthful, beautiful, with bright blue eyes and red lipstick. She looks pale, her hair a yellow blonde, pinned up with some strands framing her beautiful face. She stood with her hands together, with a gentle smile, as she too, took a bow at me and I return the gesture.

The next man who emerges and stands next to Gonugall on his right is wearing the black cloak. He's bald, wearing a black patch over his eye. It seems his age would rank in the 60's, due to his skin wrinkling around his neck and around his bronze coloured eyes. He looks tired as he stands, slightly rocking back and forth, his eyes slowly opening and closing.

The next elder is a woman, wearing the white cloak, her fingers covered with rings, each with different coloured gems. She's a dark skinned woman. Her eyes are an enchanting aqua, her dark mahogany hair hung in gentle ringlets. Her lips are glossed, her cheeks slightly pink. She looked the same age as my mom. She too bows respectfully.

The woman next to her in the silver cloak looks to be much older, perhaps in her 70's, with short grey hair pointing out in every direction beneath a witch's hat. Her eyes are dark grey, and long chained jewellery hung from her wrists. She gently smiles at me as she too nods in acknowledgement.

The man beside her, the last elder in the yellow cloak, has his hood on, only revealing his face, but inside his cloak, his face looks middle aged. Half his face is scarred, his eyes a soft hazel. He slowly reaches for his hood, pulling it back, revealing his shoulder length yellow and blonde streaked hair, the tone of the yellow, literally matching the same tone as his cloak. He bows before me as I do in return.

"Arabella, it's a pleasure to meet you," speaks up Gonugall as he steps forward.

"I'm Colben Gonguall, and these are Panas Youngblood, Esmerelda Arenna, Victor Afra, Luna Eclipse, Edith Merryfore and Crimson Greyleaf. We are the seven elders."

Emerald green cloak, Gonugall. Red cloak, Youngblood. Gold cloak, Arenna. Black cloak, Afra. White cloak, Eclipse. silver cloak, Merryfore. Yellow cloak, Greyleaf. Okay, got it!

Together, they look powerful, like they could do anything! Even save Ava, but Grandfather requested we keep this within the family. I know Grandfather wants Ava saved, so I'll respect his decision to not say a word to the elders.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all." I smile politely at each of their faces.

Gonugall looks at Luna Eclipse as she steps forward.

"You bravely went back in time and broke the black curse between magic and werewolves. We each thank you for being so heroic, courageous, bold, daring, and fearless! You changed the past and successfully restored peace."

"To show our appreciation, we've brought you a gift," says Gonugall.

A gift for me? Ava should be here, beside me, receiving the gift with me, I think sadly. I glance at the clock again, 8:28pm. I need to go!

Gonugall waves his enchanting sphere, and blue smoke pours from it, following the tip of the spear, stopping immediately as Gonugall slams his spear into the ground. The smoke clears, and I notice a purple-glassed sword, floating mid-air. The colour of a beautiful violet at the tip of the sword, deepening in colour as it reaches the handle, it's stunning, yet seems so eerily familiar, like Gonugall's spear, I've seen this sword somewhere.

As I start to thank them and try and excuse myself, Gonguall speaks.

"This is a very rare artefact, sweet child. This is The Legendary Dragons Glass Sword, a very powerful and enchanted item."

"Thank you so very much," I say graciously and give a short bow in respect.

How am I to know how to use this sword? And for what possible reason? What is their purpose for me?

Gonguall steps closer and leans in as if to give me a hug. Instead, he whispers into my ear.

"When the time is right...details will be revealed."

What the hell does that mean? He pats my shoulder and inches back.

"King Avery, as always, it's a pleasure. I'm sure Arabella will be ready for the Annual Level Ranking Event?"

"That event is still going ahead?" I ask.

"In three weeks, yes." Gonugall winks at me.

Grandfather looks slightly relieved with the extended time given.

Gonugall waves his spear around and disappears, blue smoke following in his trail, fading and vanishing within the smoke. The rest of the elders follow suit. With Gonugall's disappearing act, the sword lowers itself down, laying itself on the floor.

What did he mean?

"That was so bizarre," says Emma in bewilderment.

I was too focused on the elders that I had forgotten she was in the room.

I agree!

I look at Grandfather as he studies the sword, lying upon his white glossy floors.

"The elders are very proud of you, Arabella." He cups my face happily.

"I'm thankful for that, but Ava?"

Right then, Dad enters the room. He rushes to me and sweeps me up in his arms.

"My baby girl, you have made me so proud. Peace has been restored thanks to my girls."

"But Ava," I start to tremble.

"Come sit down my dear," urges Dad.

"Are you hungry, my sweetheart?" asks Mom.

"No, I'm not hungry. I just want to save my sister... thank you though."

Mum nods at me in understanding. I mouth 'I love you' to her and she mouths the words back. I can't imagine what she must be feeling right now.

"There is a way to get you back to the past." Dad starts.

"Excellent, is it a potion, another realm jumper? What?" I jump up, ready to go.

"It's a mirror. A time mirror. It's hidden in the lowest part of my castle. It was created by one of the four Kings, who used it to travel into the future, so he could make money off gladiator fights."

I'm so glad the four Kings no longer exist. They sound like horrible and cruel leaders.

"Gonugall gave you this enchanted artefact for a reason. He knows Ava is stuck in the past. He knows you must return, and he knows you'll need this legendary weapon to help defend yourself against anything that tries to harm you," Dad continues to explain.

So he does know. I look at Grandfather, who seems to not have paid attention to Dad's words of Gonugall knowing.

"I can't do this alone. Weapons, magic, spells, and potions, what if it's not enough to keep me alive, and I die in the past, and then Ava dies, because I couldn't save her, what then?"

"Oh, I have no intention in sending you alone. Come in you four," Dad shouts.

I stare at the empty doorway. Who's he sending with me?

I gasp, my heart pounds, and butterflies in my stomach flutter like crazy. Four people walk through the doorway, Riley, Jake, Max, and the girl from school, who had saved me twice from Claire. She steps forward.

"I'm Hagley, Hagley Moonfall." She beams.

I couldn't help but wonder why my dad is sending her with us. I didn't know her too well, and while I appreciate all this help, I just couldn't understand why she is coming. Max's parents who wouldn't allow him in the mortal world, is allowing him on this quest?

"Sweetheart, Hagley is a clever witch, that I know can and happily wants to help you on your quest. She's knowledgeable and can fight. I personally know her father, great man! The six of you will return back in time and save Ava, returning her to the Dark World."

"Wait, six of us?" I ask.

Dad clears his throat.

"Emma has volunteered to go on this quest with you."

"No, no way!" I snap. Emma drops her smile and looks at me furiously.

"Why the hell not?" she snaps.

"Because you are mortal. I don't even think you can travel back in time, AND I don't want you getting hurt," I snap back.

"Hey, you two, stop it. We've already had this discussion with Ray. She can travel with you, so long as she drinks Mortal Despise every hour. It will trick the realm into thinking she is supernatural and will help her pass the stone guards that stand guard outside the forest room that holds the mirror, requesting a blood sample."

"A blood sample?"

"To gain entry into the room, you must prove you are pureblood, a supernatural being. It was enchanted so that mortals could never use the mirror of time."

That's insane! How would a mortal even be in a magical realm anyway?

"What's in the forest room?" I ask, intrigued by the name.

"It's a charmed room. Its entirety is forest. It's a small room, with a single mesmerizing tree. The mirror is entrenched into the tree, but at the root of the tree is a small puddle of crystal blue water. You will need to jump in and quickly find the silver timepiece."

"A watch?" pipes up Max.

"It's not just a watch. It's a chained silver pocket watch, which, as soon as she touches it, will bind itself to Arabella's wrist. She will then be able to demand which years to travel to, by simply using her mind."

I look at Max and try not laugh at his stunned reaction.

"Cool," is all he can manage.

"How will Jake and Riley gain entrance? They're not magic," I said.

"They check for pureblood, not magic. Because they are werewolves, supernatural creatures, they carry that pureblood."

"Go upstairs and get dressed. Emma, you go with her my dear," says Mom sweetly.

I walk over to Riley, and he embraces me in his warm and gentle arms. How I've missed him, and how amazing it is to have him in our world! I couldn't wipe the smile from my face even if I tried, and now, we're being sent on a quest together. I feel like I'm in a predictable movie, where you fight alongside your loved ones, kill the bad guys, save the damsel in distress, return home, and live out your days happily ever after. But this isn't a movie. This is my life, my friends' lives at risk. I pray we get the happy movie ending.

Riley kisses my cheek as I whisper that I'll be back soon. I race upstairs to my room, and Emma follows.

"You're my best friend. I would do anything for you!" she snaps.

"I know, and you are my best friend so your safety is my concern."

"Arabella, for however long this takes to save your sister, I'm saying goodbye to sweet Emma for a while."

"Emma gone bad?" I wink.

"Maybe...we'll see." She rolls her eyes and laughs.

I couldn't imagine Emma going bad. She's just too nice, but also very defensive and loyal. Who knows what she's capable of?

Emma and I change into the clothing I used for training at Dad's. Luckily, I had the second set of spare clothing for Emma.

"Ready?" I ask, opening my door.

"Ready, but these pants are so tight, it feels like my butt is trying to eat them."

I let out a laugh and shake my head at her.

"C'mon."

We race downstairs. Everyone is either standing or sitting by the fire. Dad has his two guards by his side, and Grandfather has one of his guards by his side. Mom sits with such panic and worry in her eyes. Everyone notices our presence, especially Riley. He looks at me with his mouth open. I look down shyly.

"Hey, what's happening with you and Jake?" I whisper to Emma.

She smiles at him, as my eyes trace to his. He stares at her with such wonderment.

"It's like we never parted," she smiles serenely.

Suddenly, I feel a slap on my back. I turn around to see no one behind me. I look at Emma, who has a dumfounded look on her face.

She points to her own back to reference mine. I look back, stretching my neck as far as I could to see the sword from the seven elders, which has magnetically strapped itself to my back.

"Well, Gonugall was right about this weapon for Arabella," says Dad.

"Why didn't I do this earlier?" I ask, wondering if the clothing have some sort of magnetic field in them.

"Think of the sword as a living creature, a creature that needs to bond with you, but first it must understand you, must get to know you, that's what this enchanting sword has done, strapping itself to you, bonding with you, in other words, approving to fight along your side, as weird as that sounds," says Dad, glancing to see what little he could of the sword.

"We must get to the Dark World. Please create the portal, Elijah. Your twelve hours will be up soon," says Grandfather.

Dad nods in acknowledgment at Grandfather.

"My love," Dad turns to Mom. "There is not a day goes by that you don't enter my mind. I love you. Without you, I'm half a man."

He wraps Mom in his arms as she looks up at him with a starry look in her eyes.

"You are my one true love."

They share a passionate kiss, which is awkward because no one knows where to look.

Dad releases his hold of Mom.

"Our daughter will be saved." He sweetly reassures her.

"Mom, you're not coming?" I ask.

"No, my dear, I'll be waiting here with Sebastion."

She hugs me and kisses my entire face a hundred times.

"Mom."

She lifts a smile. "You may be sixteen, but you are still my baby."

"Love you, Mom."

"I love you more than anything, you are my daughter. I'm sorry this has been put on you, to save your sister, but I believe in you. You are stronger and more powerful than you know, use that power, use your weapon, and don't hesitate to take a life to save Ava's. I love you." She tries not to cry.

We each say our goodbyes. Ray hugs Emma as I glimpse him wiping away tears before she lifts her head from his chest. He clearly didn't want her to know how upset he truly is; after all, she is his pride and joy, and I vow to protect her with my life.

Dad creates a portal back to his world. One by one, we jump through, entering the Dark World inside Dad's chambers. His two guards are immediately sent somewhere, and Dad leads us down multiple levels of his castle, so far down I think we're underground. We walk through a cold hall, torches lighting as we pass them.

"My King, my King, I've got it," shouts one of his guards behind us. I jump in fright at his roaring voice echoing through the hall.

"Thank you, was it where I said it was?"

His guard pushes his way through, reaching Dad.

"Yes, my King, it was inside the skull."

I hope he means like a fake skull. I cringe at the thought.

The guard looks at us as though he shouldn't have spoken so loudly.

"The candle, I mean it was inside the candle..skull..thing..never mind, here it is."

I roll my eyes. Yeah, good try.

"Continue following, everyone," Dad shouts back at us.

Riley walks beside me, softly lacing his fingers in between mine. I look at him and smile as he grins. God his smile is perfection.

We're soon led to an antique looking elevator. It's black and designed beautifully, but it had a spooky feel to it. Is it safe?

"This will take us down." Dad waves his hand, and the elevator lights up. An old chandelier hung inside it. The black, fragile gates separate, allowing us access inside. Dad walks inside first, as the elevator floor below him creeks. He's followed by the seemingly fearless Hagley, then Grandfather, Jake, Emma, Max, and Riley. I stood next to the guard, outside the elevator.

"Off you go, miss," he urges.

"After you," is my response.

"Oh, I'm not going, miss."

"Arabella, get in here," demands Dad.

I step in, and the gates close before I have time to turn around and face the guard.

"Hold on!" says Dad.

Hold onto what? There are eight of us crammed into the tiny elevator. I grip the bars in front of me as we drop straight down. You know the feeling of when you reach the top of a high roller coaster, and then it drops straight down? This is exactly what this feels like. My legs feel like jelly, and I close my eyes, fearing us smashing into the ground beneath us and dying. I knew this thing was too old and fragile. I feel a hand slip around my waist and warmth pressed against the left side of my back. Riley holds me, burying his face into the side of my neck.

Still holding the bars with my right hand, I release my second hand and grip his hand, that tightly grips my waist. Water quickly fills up. It's freezing! It took less than two seconds before we were floating inside an elevator. The elevator then turns upside down. I can feel the pressure of it turning, it turns slowly, and I fear I'll lose breath, but quickly we're pushed upwards and emerge from the water. I regain my breath before I look around. It seems we're in a temple of some sort.

Straight ahead, meters away, is a single black door. Between there and here are columns, each detailed, as though someone carved designs into the stone. The roof above is round, with similar patterns and designs engraved into the stone. The water pours out of the elevator onto the floors. The gates separate and I walk off; everyone else does too. I'm startled when I notice everyone looks dry. My hair feels dry, no wet damp feet. No magic spell to dry us?

I look back at the elevator to see it strangely absorbing the water back into it, the water on the ground running back in lines towards the elevator. Splashes that were in the air float backwards to the elevator as the elevator drops down, taking all the water with it.

"Before the door are the 4000-year-old stone guards. Emma needs to drink the Mortal Despise now," says Dad.

Hagley ruffles through a small bag that crossed her body. Pulling out a small vial, she hands it to Emma.

"Take one drop," instructs Hagley.

Emma does as told, scrunching her face and shivering.

"That was such a weird feeling that passed through my body."

"You're okay though?" I ask worriedly.

"I'm fine," she assures me.

Dad counts down quietly, from 10, before we move ahead to the stone statue guards.

I quickly notice the statues are mermen, standing over 7 feet, each with a spear, which they hold across their bodies.

"Why are they mermaids?" asks Emma.

"Well, they're actually Mermen, and they were guardians of the sea, but cursed to guard the forest room. It was said they disobeyed one of the four Kings, which highly angered him. He cursed the brothers to stand guard here, for eternity, instead of protecting the waters of our world," says Hagley proudly beaming.

"How do you know that?" asks grandfather.

"I read a lot, major history buff." She smiles.

"I told you she was knowledgeable. Alright, moving along, you will stand on the red tile before the door. Don't be alarmed when they move. They will point their spears at you. You will hold up both of your index fingers and allow them to prick each finger. If you pass the pureblood test, the forest door will open, closing behind you as soon as you enter the room," explains Dad.

Riley steps on the red tile first. The statues making a loud noise, as crumbs of stone fall. They point their spears at him as he slowly raises his index fingers to their sharp glistening spears. They prick him, and soon enough, the door opens. He rushes inside, looking back at us as the door slams shut.

Jake takes a step forward. I stop him by placing my hand on his arm.

"My turn." I smile.

"Be careful, Arabella," says Grandfather. I nod in acknowledgment.

As I step onto the tile, my heart races, and my neck hurts looking up at these giant statues. They start to move, and I raise my fingers as told. They point their spears at me and jerk them forward in haste, pricking each finger. Their spears absorb my blood, and the door before me opens. I run inside and stand next to Riley.

Dad wasn't kidding about this room; it literally is a forest, eerily beautiful. Grass, dirt, flowers, and the roots of trees lay beneath my feet. My eyes trace the floor and see a glimmer from the blue water at the root of the tree. I look up and see the mirror. It's a baroque mirror. How on earth will we go through there? If I stood before it, perhaps my head will fit through, but what about the rest of my body? Magic Arabella! Duh!

I feel two arms wrap around my waist from behind. I push myself away to turn around, facing this beautiful, handsome, perfect, young man. He sweetly tucks my hair behind my ear and softly runs his fingers down the side of my face.

"You are the most beautiful girl, in each and every realm." He looks me dead in the eyes.

"And you are the most handsome, sweet, and romantic man, in every realm. You own my heart, Riley Austin."

"And you mine, Arabella Stone."

He leans his head closer to mine. I can feel my body tingle with butterflies. He gently pulls me closer and places his lips to mine, kissing me sweetly. It's a moment I don't want to end, but it does as the door opens and Jake walks in.

"Sorry guys, did I interrupt something?" he grins cheekily.

Riley and I merely exchange a smirk as he stands beside me, holding my hand.

Soon enough, we're are all in the forest room.

"It's time for you to jump in the puddle and search for the silver timepiece," Dad instructs.

I carefully step to the puddle and look in. The water is cloudy, but very inviting. It doesn't look like it would be deep. Due to time running out for Ava, I take in a deep breath and jump right in, submerging deeply into the cloudy blue water.

I open my eyes, and if I could breathe under water, this would take my breath away. It's endless under here. Huge seaweed grew all around, but in a magical manner. There are old broken archways that look extremely old, perhaps, thousands of years old. It could have been a building of some sort. There are half windows, without walls attached, and very unique and rare furniture. A throne chair is on the white sand that lay beneath me, but it's on the front left leg, perfectly balancing within these magical waters. Vines and flowers wrapped the archways. I swim further, right through a large cluster of seaweed. When I emerge on the other side, there's a castle. Seriously, an underwater castle, but it looks empty. I need to find this silver timepiece, and I need air! There are no other creatures, or so I thought.

"Are you Arabella Stone?" I hear a clear voice whisper behind me. I flick myself around. I seriously need air; I need to swim to the surface. I begin to swim up, but this woman grabs my leg, preventing me from swimming. She pulls me back down, so our faces are level with each other. She can see I'm struggling for air.

"Mermaidyia," she says, pointing her finger at me.

Suddenly, I find myself able to breathe comfortably underwater. That, or I've died and just think I can.

"You're here for the silver timepiece?"

"Yes."

Now that I can breathe, I look down. I move my arms about to keep me floating in the one spot. It didn't take long to realize she's a mermaid, but not a regular mermaid. She has thunderous hair, like her hair is literally a storm. It's charcoal in colour, as long as her tail, which spreads out ethereally in the water, and I can see lightning flicker in her hair from a few select strands. I've seen nothing like it.

"I'm Stormress. I'll guide you to the silver timepiece,"

Her eyes are a mix of neon pink and purple. It looks like the galaxy are her eyes, her lips are pink, her mermaid tail is gorgeous, and oddly enough, resembles the exact same pattern as her eyes, yet coloured with a blue, green and purple, absolutely gorgeous. I wish I were a mermaid, just for the tail, and that amazing thunderstorm hair!

"It's in the castle." Her voice is melodic.

She swims straight towards the castle. She's much faster than I am. I struggle to keep up. I follow her through an old broken window, right near the top of the castle. We swim up some stairs, and it's creepy and dark. Her hair doesn't help, adding an eerie effect, but it helps light the way. As soon as we reach the top of the stairs, she leads me into a round room. A rocking chair sits in the corner, and three silver timepieces hang from the ceiling. Which one am I supposed to take with me?

"Well, go on, select one."

"Which one?" I look at all three. "Does it matter which one I select?"

"Only one silver timepiece will work."

Well great, Dad never mentioned this. How am I to know?

I stare at all three, looking for any sign of difference, but they all look the same, with long silver chains. Dad said it will bind itself to me upon contact. I wonder if I hold my wrist close, if I can magnetically draw it to myself.

I hold out my wrist, and all three begin to shake, but only one detaches from the ceiling, darting to my wrist and wrapping itself around. A white glow rings around my wrist, as the silver timepiece settles on my skin, binding it to me.

"Clever girl, you are, Arabella Stone," she says.

We make our way out the window again. Somehow, I swim in front of Stormress. I look back and can't see her. Where did she go?

Suddenly, I can't breathe in the water anymore. I need to reach the surface! I swim as fast as I can, frantically looking for the opening. I can't see the murky surface anymore. It's as though ice is frozen over it. I swim back to where I first was and look up. I can't hold my breath much longer. I see a ripple of faces looking down at me. I swim to the surface, and it feels like I will not make it. I'm growing weak, and my vision is darkening in the corners of my sight. I push myself as hard as I can. As my head emerges out of the water, I let out the air I held in, only to inhale as much more as I could. I breathe in and out fast, but begin to control my breathing. Dad holds out his hand, as he pulls me from the water.

"Flameora," he mutters, and just like that, I'm instantly dried. Everyone looks curiously at my wrist.

"What happened down there?" asks Grandfather.

"Know anyone named Stormress?" I ask.

"I'm sorry, did you say Stormress?" asks Hagley.

"Yeah, why? You know her?" I ask, baffled. The question was more directed at Dad and Grandfather.

"I read a book about the history of creatures under our waters. One in particular was named Stormress. Is her hair really like a storm?" I nod, urging her to continue.

"Anyway, it is said she was born without power, was outcast by her own, and banished by her own mother. By the time she reached 24, she gained all her powers in her sleep. She is now known as the most powerful mermaid ever; however, she was linked to Elphina's following. The silver time piece could be a trap."

"No, no, Elphina was killed in the past by Ava. She can't return," says Grandfather.

"Killed? The enchanted arrow didn't kill her it only broke the curse." I state. Because that's what Dyania told us!

Grandfather looks at me in shock.

"I don't know, King Avery. I have a bad feeling about the silver timepiece," worries Hagley.

"There's only one way we're going to find out," says Dad, "Everyone behind me," he demands.

"Sweetheart, you have to remain calm. Your fear could possibly turn this room into a blazing forest. Hold out your wrist."

I hold out my wrist to which the silver timepiece is bound.

"Flynoon." It makes a clicking noise, like it's unlocked.

Dad points his finger and sort of makes an arc in the air with his finger, making the silver timepiece open. Nothing's happening. I think we're safe.

"See, nothing to worry about," smiles Dad, letting out a sigh of relief. I think he feared Hagley would be right, but fortunately she was wrong.

I bring the clock closer to my face to look. Inside, it faintly glows. It's a clock, yet not an ordinary clock, though seemingly small, the details are amazing. It's as though the clock, numbers and hands floated magically, not attached to each other or any one thing. There's a small rectangular box in the middle, perhaps it's for the year in which we travel too? It's majestic to look at.

Abruptly, the single door behind us swings open with such force, that the door breaks from its hinges, falling straight to the ground with a loud thump, frightening all of us.

A woman with thick, long black, tousled hair in a black tight, laced Victorian dress emerges through the door. I couldn't believe it, it's Elphina! Yet she looks extremely different, she's half her, whatever you call that, and half, well...dead, she's like a walking hybrid corpse.

"Hi Daddy," she sneers.

"Elphina!" Grandfather looked shocked.

"I told you it was a God dang trap. Nobody ever listens to me," cries out Hagley.

Riley is beside me in a second. Jake shifts into wolf, and Riley does the same. They snarl harshly at her.

"Cute dogs!" she laughs with an evil tone.

"How are you here?" asks Grandfather, utterly shocked.

"You look...dead...suits you, Elphina!" states dad angrily.

"Elijah, god you are handsome, that Elanore never did deserve you, after all, you are Dark Magic. I'm bad too." She winks "I look like this because that's what happens when you return from the dead, so...who broke the curse?" she smiles sadistically.

I narrow my eyes. How dare she speak of my mother like that!

"Wouldn't she remember Ava and I?" I whisper to Grandfather.

"No," he hushes me.

In that moment, someone from behind Elphina walks in to stand beside her. I knew it!

"Ariel? Is this your doing?" asks Grandfather, completely blown away.

Traitor! I knew it!

"I'm here for vengeance!" snaps Elphina angrily.

"LAFAR!" shouts Dad, but Elphina swings her arm casually towards Dad, throwing him backwards.

"Hey!" I shout at her.

"Join us, Arabella. It's so much better on the dark side," pleads Ariel.

Is she insane? She's freaking nuts!

"I'll never join your side!" I glare at them both.

"You are evil, Elphina. You were a danger to our kind. It nearly destroyed me to lock you away," says Grandfather softly.

"LIAR!" she roars.

"LAFAR," Dad shouts again, but he's defeated by a counter spell Elphina shouts.

The room falls silent and I look around puzzled at what I see. She has paralysed each one, except me. Just great! I inhale nervously.

But Elphina doesn't look surprised by my non-paralysation. It's as though she didn't paralyse me on purpose. I'm left to defend myself against two evil witches, witches that share the same flesh and blood as me.

"Arabella, as you can see, I need more power. I'm half dead, so it's simple. Willingly allow me to absorb your power, and I'll let you live out your days in...the mortal world. Refuse me, and I'll kill you and still absorb your powers. Which one shall it be?" she cackles looking at Ariel, as Ariel joins her laughter.

"Neither!" I quickly create Dyaath. Before I can merge them, she shouts something. I'm lifted from the ground and thrown across the room, hitting a branch. It takes my breath away, because it pierced through the side of my hip. Ouch, it hurts so bad. I inhale sharply. I create Demorsi with my right hand as my left holds my bloody wound and throw it, but I miss Elphina, hitting Ariel instead, which pushes her completely out of the forest room.

Elphina looks at me in shock. She looks crazy, ferociously wild as she runs toward me. By the time I create a spell she'll have killed me. I brace for impact and close my eyes.

They say your life is supposed to flash before your eyes. Death is easy, and life is hell. So much speculation surrounds death and what it's like. Some say they see a tunnel of white light; others say they have an out of body experience, or angels with wings will appear. I see none of that. I see only darkness as my eyes start to close. Elphina's screams fade to background noise as her thunderous footsteps pound towards me. My last thoughts turn to Ava and my failure to save her, and then I succumb to total darkness.

